< Return to Video

THE KAMA SUTRA by Mallanaga Vatsyayana - FULL AudioBook | Kamasutra - Sex & Love

  • 0:02 - 0:07
    The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Kama Sutra
    of Vatsyayana, by Vatsyayana
  • 0:07 - 0:08
    THE
  • 0:08 - 0:08
    KAMA SUTRA
  • 0:08 - 0:08
    OF
  • 0:08 - 0:08
    VATSYAYANA.
  • 0:08 - 0:09
    TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.
  • 0:09 - 0:10
    IN SEVEN PARTS,
  • 0:10 - 0:11
    WITH
  • 0:11 - 0:11
    PREFACE, INTRODUCTION,
  • 0:11 - 0:12
    AND
  • 0:12 - 0:12
    CONCLUDING REMARKS.
  • 0:12 - 0:13
    DEDICATED
  • 0:13 - 0:14
    TO THAT SMALL PORTION OF THE BRITISH PUBLIC
    WHICH TAKES ENLIGHTENED INTEREST IN
  • 0:14 - 0:15
    STUDYING THE MANNERS AND CUSTOMS
    OF THE OLDEN EAST.
  • 0:15 - 0:15
    PREFACE.
  • 0:15 - 0:18
    In the literature of all countries there will
    be found a certain number
  • 0:18 - 0:22
    of works treating especially of love. Everywhere
    the subject is dealt
  • 0:22 - 0:29
    with differently, and from various points
    of view. In the present
  • 0:29 - 0:32
    publication it is proposed to give a complete
    translation of what is
  • 0:32 - 0:37
    considered the standard work on love in Sanscrit
    literature, and which
  • 0:37 - 0:41
    is called the 'Vatsyayana Kama Sutra,' or
    Aphorisms on Love, by
  • 0:41 - 0:42
    Vatsyayana.
  • 0:42 - 0:45
    While the introduction will bear with the
    evidence concerning the date
  • 0:45 - 0:48
    of the writing, and the commentaries written
    upon it, the chapters
  • 0:48 - 0:52
    following the introduction will give a translation
    of the work itself.
  • 0:52 - 0:56
    It is, however, advisable to furnish here
    a brief analysis of works of
  • 0:56 - 1:00
    the same nature, prepared by authors who lived
    and wrote years after
  • 1:00 - 1:04
    Vatsya had passed away, but who still considered
    him as a great
  • 1:04 - 1:07
    authority, and always quoted him as the chief
    guide to Hindoo erotic
  • 1:07 - 1:07
    literature.
  • 1:07 - 1:12
    Besides the treatise of Vatsyayana the following
    works on the same
  • 1:12 - 1:14
    subject are procurable in India:--
  • 1:14 - 1:17
    1. The Ratirahasya, or secrets of love.
  • 1:17 - 1:20
    2. The Panchasakya, or the five arrows.
  • 1:20 - 1:23
    3. The Smara Pradipa, or the light of love.
  • 1:23 - 1:27
    4. The Ratimanjari, or the garland of love.
  • 1:27 - 1:29
    5. The Rasmanjari, or the sprout of love.
  • 1:29 - 1:33
    6. The Anunga Runga, or the stage of love;
    also called
  • 1:33 - 1:36
    Kamaledhiplava, or a boat in the ocean of
    love.
  • 1:36 - 1:40
    The author of the 'Secrets of Love' (No. 1)
    was a poet named Kukkoka. He
  • 1:40 - 1:44
    composed his work to please one Venudutta,
    who was perhaps a king. When
  • 1:44 - 1:47
    writing his own name at the end of each chapter
    he calls himself "Siddha
  • 1:47 - 1:50
    patiya pandita," _i.e._, an ingenious man
    among learned men. The work
  • 1:50 - 1:54
    was translated into Hindi years ago, and in
    this the author's name was
  • 1:54 - 1:59
    written as Koka. And as the same name crept
    into all the translations
  • 1:59 - 2:02
    into other languages in India, the book became
    generally known, and the
  • 2:02 - 2:06
    subject was popularly called Koka Shastra,
    or doctrines of Koka, which
  • 2:06 - 2:09
    is identical with the Kama Shastra, or doctrines
    of love, and the words
  • 2:09 - 2:14
    Koka Shastra and Kama Shastra are used indiscriminately.
  • 2:14 - 2:18
    The work contains nearly eight hundred verses,
    and is divided into ten
  • 2:18 - 2:25
    chapters, which are called Pachivedas. Some
    of the things treated of in
  • 2:25 - 2:29
    this work are not to be found in the Vatsyayana,
    such as the four
  • 2:29 - 2:35
    classes of women, viz., the Padmini, Chitrini,
    Shankini and Hastini, as
  • 2:35 - 2:39
    also the enumeration of the days and hours
    on which the women of the
  • 2:39 - 2:45
    different classes become subject to love.
    The author adds that he wrote
  • 2:45 - 2:49
    these things from the opinions of Gonikaputra
    and Nandikeshwara, both of
  • 2:49 - 2:55
    whom are mentioned by Vatsyayana, but their
    works are not now extant. It
  • 2:55 - 2:59
    is difficult to give any approximate idea
    as to the year in which the
  • 2:59 - 3:06
    work was composed. It is only to be presumed
    that it was written after
  • 3:08 - 3:13
    that of Vatsyayana, and previous to the other
    works on this subject that
  • 3:13 - 3:18
    are still extant. Vatsyayana gives the names
    of ten authors on the
  • 3:18 - 3:21
    subject, all of whose works he had consulted,
    but none of which are
  • 3:21 - 3:26
    extant, and does not mention this one. This
    would tend to show that
  • 3:26 - 3:30
    Kukkoka wrote after Vatsya, otherwise Vatsya
    would assuredly have
  • 3:30 - 3:34
    mentioned him as an author in this branch
    of literature along with the
  • 3:34 - 3:34
    others.
  • 3:34 - 3:39
    The author of the 'Five Arrows' (No. 2 in
    the list) was one Jyotirisha.
  • 3:39 - 3:43
    He is called the chief ornament of poets,
    the treasure of the sixty-four
  • 3:43 - 3:48
    arts, and the best teacher of the rules of
    music. He says that he
  • 3:48 - 3:54
    composed the work after reflecting on the
    aphorisms of love as revealed
  • 3:54 - 3:57
    by the gods, and studying the opinions of
    Gonikaputra, Muladeva,
  • 3:57 - 4:03
    Babhravya, Ramtideva, Nundikeshwara and Kshemandra.
    It is impossible to
  • 4:03 - 4:08
    say whether he had perused all the works of
    these authors, or had only
  • 4:08 - 4:14
    heard about them; anyhow, none of them appear
    to be in existence now.
  • 4:14 - 4:20
    This work contains nearly six hundred verses,
    and is divided into five
  • 4:20 - 4:23
    chapters, called Sayakas or Arrows.
  • 4:23 - 4:28
    The author of the 'Light of Love' (No. 3)
    was the poet Gunakara, the son
  • 4:28 - 4:34
    of Vechapati. The work contains four hundred
    verses, and gives only a
  • 4:34 - 4:39
    short account of the doctrines of love, dealing
    more with other
  • 4:39 - 4:40
    matters.
  • 4:40 - 4:45
    'The Garland of Love' (No. 4) is the work
    of the famous poet Jayadeva,
  • 4:45 - 4:48
    who said about himself that he is a writer
    on all subjects. This
  • 4:48 - 4:51
    treatise is, however, very short, containing
    only one hundred and
  • 4:51 - 4:52
    twenty-five verses.
  • 4:51 - 4:57
    The author of the 'Sprout of Love' (No. 5)
    was a poet called Bhanudatta.
  • 4:57 - 5:03
    It appears from the last verse of the manuscript
    that he was a resident
  • 5:03 - 5:09
    of the province of Tirhoot, the son of a Brahman
    named Ganeshwar, who
  • 5:09 - 5:13
    was also a poet. The work, written in Sanscrit,
    gives the descriptions
  • 5:13 - 5:17
    of different classes of men and women, their
    classes being made out from
  • 5:17 - 5:20
    their age, description, conduct, etc. It contains
    three chapters, and
  • 5:20 - 5:24
    its date is not known, and cannot be ascertained.
  • 5:24 - 5:27
    'The Stage of Love' (No. 6) was composed by
    the poet Kullianmull, for
  • 5:27 - 5:32
    the amusement of Ladkhan, the son of Ahmed
    Lodi, the same Ladkhan being
  • 5:32 - 5:35
    in some places spoken of as Ladana Mull, and
    in others as Ladanaballa.
  • 5:35 - 5:38
    He is supposed to have been a relation or
    connection of the house of
  • 5:38 - 5:41
    Lodi, which reigned in Hindostan from A.D.
    1450-1526. The work would,
  • 5:41 - 5:43
    therefore, have been written in the fifteenth
    or sixteenth century. It
  • 5:43 - 5:46
    contains ten chapters, and has been translated
    into English, but only
  • 5:46 - 5:50
    six copies were printed for private circulation.
    This is supposed to be
  • 5:50 - 5:56
    the latest of the Sanscrit works on the subject,
    and the ideas in it
  • 5:56 - 6:01
    were evidently taken from previous writings
    of the same nature.
  • 6:01 - 6:06
    The contents of these works are in themselves
    a literary curiosity.
  • 6:06 - 6:11
    There are to be found both in Sanscrit poetry
    and in the Sanscrit drama
  • 6:11 - 6:15
    a certain amount of poetical sentiment and
    romance, which have, in every
  • 6:15 - 6:19
    country and in every language, thrown an immortal
    halo round the
  • 6:19 - 6:22
    subject. But here it is treated in a plain,
    simple, matter of fact sort
  • 6:22 - 6:26
    of way. Men and women are divided into classes
    and divisions in the same
  • 6:26 - 6:30
    way that Buffon and other writers on natural
    history have classified and
  • 6:30 - 6:34
    divided the animal world. As Venus was represented
    by the Greeks to
  • 6:34 - 6:40
    stand forth as the type of the beauty of woman,
    so the Hindoos describe
  • 6:40 - 6:42
    the Padmini or Lotus woman as the type of
    most perfect feminine
  • 6:42 - 6:43
    excellence, as follows:
  • 6:43 - 6:48
    She in whom the following signs and symptoms
    appear is called a Padmini.
  • 6:48 - 6:51
    Her face is pleasing as the full moon; her
    body, well clothed with
  • 6:51 - 6:55
    flesh, is soft as the Shiras or mustard flower,
    her skin is fine,
  • 6:55 - 6:57
    tender and fair as the yellow lotus, never
    dark coloured. Her eyes are
  • 6:57 - 7:02
    bright and beautiful as the orbs of the fawn,
    well cut, and with reddish
  • 7:02 - 7:08
    corners. Her bosom is hard, full and high;
    she has a good neck; her nose
  • 7:08 - 7:11
    is straight and lovely, and three folds or
    wrinkles cross her
  • 7:11 - 7:13
    middle--about the umbilical region. Her yoni
    resembles the opening lotus
  • 7:13 - 7:17
    bud, and her love seed (Kama salila) is perfumed
    like the lily that has
  • 7:17 - 7:22
    newly burst. She walks with swan-like gait,
    and her voice is low and
  • 7:22 - 7:26
    musical as the note of the Kokila bird, she
    delights in white raiments,
  • 7:26 - 7:30
    in fine jewels, and in rich dresses. She eats
    little, sleeps lightly,
  • 7:30 - 7:34
    and being as respectful and religious as she
    is clever and courteous,
  • 7:34 - 7:38
    she is ever anxious to worship the gods, and
    to enjoy the conversation
  • 7:38 - 7:41
    of Brahmans. Such, then, is the Padmini or
    Lotus woman.
  • 7:41 - 7:45
    Detailed descriptions then follow of the Chitrini
    or Art woman; the
  • 7:45 - 7:49
    Shankhini or Conch woman, and the Hastini
    or Elephant woman, their days
  • 7:49 - 7:54
    of enjoyment, their various seats of passion,
    the manner in which they
  • 7:54 - 7:57
    should be manipulated and treated in sexual
    intercourse, along with the
  • 7:57 - 8:04
    characteristics of the men and women of the
    various countries in
  • 8:08 - 8:15
    Hindostan. The details are so numerous, and
    the subjects so seriously
  • 8:15 - 8:20
    dealt with, and at such length, that neither
    time nor space will permit
  • 8:20 - 8:21
    of their being given here.
  • 8:21 - 8:26
    One work in the English language is somewhat
    similar to these works of
  • 8:26 - 8:31
    the Hindoos. It is called 'Kalogynomia: or
    the Laws of Female Beauty,'
  • 8:31 - 8:35
    being the elementary principles of that science,
    by T. Bell, M.D., with
  • 8:35 - 8:38
    twenty-four plates, and printed in London
    in 1821. It treats of Beauty,
  • 8:38 - 8:41
    of Love, of Sexual Intercourse, of the Laws
    regulating that Intercourse,
  • 8:41 - 8:47
    of Monogamy and Polygamy, of Prostitution,
    of Infidelity, ending with a
  • 8:47 - 8:50
    _catalogue raisonnée_ of the defects of female
    beauty.
  • 8:50 - 8:54
    Other works in English also enter into great
    details of private and
  • 8:54 - 9:00
    domestic life. 'The Elements of Social Science,
    or Physical, Sexual and
  • 9:00 - 9:07
    Natural Religion,' by a Doctor of Medicine,
    London, 1880, and 'Every
  • 9:09 - 9:15
    Woman's Book,' by Dr. Waters, 1826. To persons
    interested in the above
  • 9:15 - 9:19
    subjects these works will be found to contain
    such details as have been
  • 9:19 - 9:25
    seldom before published, and which ought to
    be thoroughly understood by
  • 9:25 - 9:29
    all philanthropists and benefactors of society.
  • 9:29 - 9:34
    After a perusal of the Hindoo work, and of
    the English books above
  • 9:34 - 9:37
    mentioned, the reader will understand the
    subject, at all events from a
  • 9:37 - 9:39
    materialistic, realistic and practical point
    of view. If all science is
  • 9:39 - 9:46
    founded more or less on a stratum of facts,
    there can be no harm in
  • 9:46 - 9:50
    making known to mankind generally certain
    matters intimately connected
  • 9:50 - 9:52
    with their private, domestic, and social life.
  • 9:52 - 9:56
    Alas! complete ignorance of them has unfortunately
    wrecked many a man
  • 9:56 - 9:59
    and many a woman, while a little knowledge
    of a subject generally
  • 9:59 - 10:01
    ignored by the masses would have enabled numbers
    of people to have
  • 10:01 - 10:06
    understood many things which they believed
    to be quite incomprehensible,
  • 10:06 - 10:08
    or which were not thought worthy of their
    consideration.
  • 10:08 - 10:09
    INTRODUCTION.
  • 10:09 - 10:14
    It may be interesting to some persons to learn
    how it came about that
  • 10:14 - 10:17
    Vatsyayana was first brought to light and
    translated into the English
  • 10:17 - 10:20
    language. It happened thus. While translating
    with the pundits the
  • 10:20 - 10:21
    'Anunga runga, or the stage of love,' reference
    was frequently found to
  • 10:21 - 10:26
    be made to one Vatsya. The sage Vatsya was
    of this opinion, or of that
  • 10:26 - 10:30
    opinion. The sage Vatsya said this, and so
    on. Naturally questions were
  • 10:30 - 10:33
    asked who the sage was, and the pundits replied
    that Vatsya was the
  • 10:33 - 10:38
    author of the standard work on love in Sanscrit
    literature, that no
  • 10:38 - 10:43
    Sanscrit library was complete without his
    work, and that it was most
  • 10:43 - 10:48
    difficult now to obtain in its entire state.
    The copy of the manuscript
  • 10:48 - 10:55
    obtained in Bombay was defective, and so the
    pundits wrote to Benares,
  • 10:56 - 11:02
    Calcutta and Jeypoor for copies of the manuscript
    from Sanscrit
  • 11:02 - 11:09
    libraries in those places. Copies having been
    obtained, they were then
  • 11:09 - 11:16
    compared with each other, and with the aid
    of a Commentary called
  • 11:16 - 11:23
    'Jayamangla' a revised copy of the entire
    manuscript was prepared, and
  • 11:24 - 11:31
    from this copy the English translation was
    made. The following is the
  • 11:33 - 11:38
    certificate of the chief pundit:--
  • 11:38 - 11:41
    "The accompanying manuscript is corrected
    by me after comparing four
  • 11:41 - 11:43
    different copies of the work. I had the assistance
    of a Commentary
  • 11:43 - 11:47
    called 'Jayamangla' for correcting the portion
    in the first five parts,
  • 11:47 - 11:51
    but found great difficulty in correcting the
    remaining portion, because,
  • 11:51 - 11:58
    with the exception of one copy thereof which
    was tolerably correct, all
  • 11:59 - 12:05
    the other copies I had were far too incorrect.
    However, I took that
  • 12:05 - 12:12
    portion as correct in which the majority of
    the copies agreed with each
  • 12:12 - 12:13
    other."
  • 12:13 - 12:17
    The 'Aphorisms on Love,' by Vatsyayana, contains
    about one thousand two
  • 12:17 - 12:19
    hundred and fifty slokas or verses, and are
    divided into parts, parts
  • 12:19 - 12:23
    into chapters, and chapters into paragraphs.
    The whole consists of
  • 12:23 - 12:27
    seven parts, thirty-six chapters, and sixty-four
    paragraphs. Hardly
  • 12:27 - 12:30
    anything is known about the author. His real
    name is supposed to be
  • 12:30 - 12:34
    Mallinaga or Mrillana, Vatsyayana being his
    family name. At the close of
  • 12:34 - 12:36
    the work this is what he writes about himself:
  • 12:36 - 12:38
    "After reading and considering the works of
    Babhravya and other ancient
  • 12:38 - 12:42
    authors, and thinking over the meaning of
    the rules given by them, this
  • 12:42 - 12:47
    treatise was composed, according to the precepts
    of the Holy Writ, for
  • 12:47 - 12:52
    the benefit of the world, by Vatsyayana, while
    leading the life of a
  • 12:52 - 12:57
    religious student at Benares, and wholly engaged
    in the contemplation of
  • 12:57 - 13:03
    the Deity. This work is not to be used merely
    as an instrument for
  • 13:03 - 13:04
    satisfying our desires. A person acquainted
    with the true principles of
  • 13:04 - 13:08
    this science, who preserves his Dharma (virtue
    or religious merit), his
  • 13:08 - 13:11
    Artha (worldly wealth) and his Kama (pleasure
    or sensual gratification),
  • 13:11 - 13:18
    and who has regard to the customs of the people,
    is sure to obtain the
  • 13:19 - 13:25
    mastery over his senses. In short, an intelligent
    and knowing person,
  • 13:25 - 13:28
    attending to Dharma and Artha and also to
    Kama, without becoming the
  • 13:28 - 13:35
    slave of his passions, will obtain success
    in everything that he may
  • 13:35 - 13:36
    do."
  • 13:36 - 13:43
    It is impossible to fix the exact date either
    of the life of Vatsyayana
  • 13:44 - 13:51
    or of his work. It is supposed that he must
    have lived between the first
  • 13:51 - 13:56
    and the sixth centuries of the Christian era,
    on the following
  • 13:56 - 13:58
    grounds:--He mentions that Satkarni Srtvahan,
    a king of Kuntal, killed
  • 13:58 - 14:04
    Malayevati his wife with an instrument called
    kartari by striking her in
  • 14:04 - 14:09
    the passion of love, and Vatsya quotes this
    case to warn people of the
  • 14:09 - 14:14
    danger arising from some old customs of striking
    women when under the
  • 14:14 - 14:18
    influence of this passion. Now this king of
    Kuntal is believed to have
  • 14:18 - 14:24
    lived and reigned during the first century
    A.C., and consequently Vatsya
  • 14:24 - 14:30
    must have lived after him. On the other hand,
    Virahamihira, in the
  • 14:30 - 14:36
    eighteenth chapter of his 'Brihatsanhita,'
    treats of the science of
  • 14:36 - 14:37
    love, and appears to have borrowed largely
    from Vatsyayana on the
  • 14:37 - 14:42
    subject. Now Virahamihira is said to have
    lived during the sixth century
  • 14:42 - 14:43
    A.D., and as Vatsya must have written his
    works previously, therefore
  • 14:43 - 14:47
    not earlier than the first century, A.C.,
    and not later than the sixth
  • 14:47 - 14:52
    century A.D., must be considered as the approximate
    date of his
  • 14:52 - 14:52
    existence.
  • 14:52 - 14:58
    On the text of the 'Aphorisms on Love,' by
    Vatsyayana, only two
  • 14:58 - 15:03
    commentaries have been found. One called 'Jayamangla'
    or 'Sutrabashya,'
  • 15:03 - 15:07
    and the other 'Sutra vritti.' The date of
    the 'Jayamangla' is fixed
  • 15:07 - 15:10
    between the tenth and thirteenth centuries
    A.D., because while treating
  • 15:10 - 15:13
    of the sixty-four arts an example is taken
    from the 'Kávyaprakásha,'
  • 15:13 - 15:17
    which was written about the tenth century
    A.D. Again, the copy of the
  • 15:17 - 15:21
    commentary procured was evidently a transcript
    of a manuscript which
  • 15:21 - 15:27
    once had a place in the library of a Chaulukyan
    king named Vishaladeva,
  • 15:27 - 15:31
    a fact elicited from the following sentence
    at the end of it:--
  • 15:31 - 15:36
    "Here ends the part relating to the art of
    love in the commentary on the
  • 15:36 - 15:42
    'Vatsyayana Kama Sutra,' a copy from the library
    of the king of kings,
  • 15:42 - 15:49
    Vishaladeva, who was a powerful hero, as it
    were a second Arjuna, and
  • 15:50 - 15:51
    head jewel of the Chaulukya family."
  • 15:51 - 15:54
    Now it is well known that this king ruled
    in Guzerat from 1244 to 1262
  • 15:54 - 15:56
    A.D., and founded a city called Visalnagur.
    The date, therefore, of the
  • 15:56 - 16:02
    commentary is taken to be not earlier than
    the tenth and not later than
  • 16:02 - 16:06
    the thirteenth century. The author of it is
    supposed to be one
  • 16:06 - 16:10
    Yashodhara, the name given him by his preceptor
    being Indrapada. He
  • 16:10 - 16:14
    seems to have written it during the time of
    affliction caused by his
  • 16:14 - 16:18
    separation from a clever and shrewd woman,
    at least that is what he
  • 16:18 - 16:23
    himself says at the end of each chapter. It
    is presumed that he called
  • 16:23 - 16:27
    his work after the name of his absent mistress,
    or the word may have
  • 16:27 - 16:30
    some connection with the meaning of her name.
  • 16:30 - 16:34
    This commentary was most useful in explaining
    the true meaning of
  • 16:34 - 16:39
    Vatsyayana, for the commentator appears to
    have had a considerable
  • 16:39 - 16:42
    knowledge of the times of the older author,
    and gives in some places
  • 16:42 - 16:46
    very minute information. This cannot be said
    of the other commentary,
  • 16:46 - 16:50
    called "Sutra vritti," which was written about
    A.D., by Narsing Shastri,
  • 16:50 - 16:57
    a pupil of a Sarveshwar Shastri; the latter
    was a descendant of Bhaskur,
  • 16:58 - 17:05
    and so also was our author, for at the conclusion
    of every part he calls
  • 17:05 - 17:08
    himself Bhaskur Narsing Shastra. He was induced
    to write the work by
  • 17:08 - 17:14
    order of the learned Raja Vrijalala, while
    he was residing in Benares,
  • 17:14 - 17:19
    but as to the merits of this commentary it
    does not deserve much
  • 17:19 - 17:23
    commendation. In many cases the writer does
    not appear to have
  • 17:23 - 17:30
    understood the meaning of the original author,
    and has changed the text
  • 17:31 - 17:38
    in many places to fit in with his own explanations.
  • 17:38 - 17:44
    A complete translation of the original work
    now follows. It has been
  • 17:44 - 17:46
    prepared in complete accordance with the text
    of the manuscript, and is
  • 17:46 - 17:49
    given, without further comments, as made from
    it.
  • 17:49 - 17:50
    PART I.
  • 17:50 - 17:51
    THE VATSYAYANA SUTRA.
  • 17:51 - 17:51
    INTRODUCTORY PREFACE.
  • 17:51 - 17:54
    SALUTATION TO DHARMA, ARTHA AND KAMA.
  • 17:54 - 18:01
    In the beginning, the Lord of Beings created
    men and women, and in the
  • 18:02 - 18:06
    form of commandments in one hundred thousand
    chapters laid down rules
  • 18:06 - 18:09
    for regulating their existence with regard
    to Dharma,[1] Artha,[2] and
  • 18:09 - 18:12
    Kama.[3] Some of these commandments, namely
    those which treated of
  • 18:12 - 18:15
    Dharma, were separately written by Swayambhu
    Manu; those that related to
  • 18:15 - 18:20
    Artha were compiled by Brihaspati; and those
    that referred to Kama were
  • 18:20 - 18:23
    expounded by Nandi, the follower of Mahadeva,
    in one thousand chapters.
  • 18:23 - 18:27
    Now these 'Kama Sutra' (Aphorisms on Love),
    written by Nandi in one
  • 18:27 - 18:32
    thousand chapters, were reproduced by Shvetaketu,
    the son of Uddvalaka,
  • 18:32 - 18:35
    in an abbreviated form in five hundred chapters,
    and this work was again
  • 18:35 - 18:37
    similarly reproduced in an abridged form,
    in one hundred and fifty
  • 18:37 - 18:40
    chapters, by Babhravya, an inhabitant of the
    Punchala (South of Delhi)
  • 18:40 - 18:46
    country. These one hundred and fifty chapters
    were then put together
  • 18:46 - 18:48
    under seven heads or parts named severally--
  • 18:48 - 18:50
    1st. Sadharana (general topics).
  • 18:50 - 18:51
    2nd. Samprayogika (embraces, etc.).
  • 18:51 - 18:54
    3rd. Kanya Samprayuktaka (union of males and
    females).
  • 18:54 - 18:56
    4th. Bharyadhikarika (on one's own wife).
  • 18:56 - 18:59
    5th. Paradika (on the wives of other people).
  • 18:59 - 19:00
    6th. Vaisika (on courtesans).
  • 19:00 - 19:03
    7th. Aupamishadika (on the arts of seduction,
    tonic medicines, etc.).
  • 19:03 - 19:08
    The sixth part of this last work was separately
    expounded by Dattaka at
  • 19:08 - 19:14
    the request of the public women of Pataliputra
    (Patna), and in the same
  • 19:14 - 19:17
    way Charayana explained the first part of
    it. The remaining parts, viz.,
  • 19:17 - 19:19
    the second, third, fourth, fifth, and seventh
    were each separately
  • 19:19 - 19:20
    expounded by--
  • 19:20 - 19:21
    Suvarnanabha (second part).
  • 19:21 - 19:22
    Ghotakamukha (third part).
  • 19:22 - 19:23
    Gonardiya (fourth part).
  • 19:23 - 19:24
    Gonikaputra (fifth part).
  • 19:24 - 19:25
    Kuchumara (seventh part), respectively.
  • 19:25 - 19:29
    Thus the work being written in parts by different
    authors was almost
  • 19:29 - 19:32
    unobtainable, and as the parts which were
    expounded by Dattaka and the
  • 19:32 - 19:36
    others treated only of the particular branches
    of the subject to which
  • 19:36 - 19:41
    each part related, and moreover as the original
    work of Babhravya was
  • 19:41 - 19:46
    difficult to be mastered on account of its
    length, Vatsyayana,
  • 19:46 - 19:52
    therefore, composed his work in a small volume
    as an abstract of the
  • 19:52 - 19:55
    whole of the works of the above-named authors.
  • 19:55 - 19:55
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 19:55 - 19:59
    [Footnote 1: Dharma is acquisition of religious
    merit, and is fully
  • 19:59 - 20:02
    described in Chapter 5, Volume III., of Talboys
    Wheeler's 'History of
  • 20:02 - 20:05
    India,' and in the edicts of Asoka.]
  • 20:05 - 20:12
    [Footnote 2: Artha is acquisition of wealth
    and property, etc.]
  • 20:13 - 20:16
    [Footnote 3: Kama is love, pleasure and sensual
    gratification.
  • 20:16 - 20:20
    These three words are retained throughout
    in their original, as
  • 20:20 - 20:24
    technical terms. They may also be defined
    as virtue, wealth and
  • 20:24 - 20:27
    pleasure, the three things repeatedly spoken
    of in the Laws of Manu.]
  • 20:27 - 20:28
    PART I.
  • 20:28 - 20:29
    CHAPTER I.
  • 20:29 - 20:33
    BEING THE INDEX TO OR CONTENTS OF THE WORK.
  • 20:33 - 20:37
    Chapter II. Observations on the three worldly
    attainments of
  • 20:37 - 20:39
    Virtue, Wealth and Love.
  • 20:39 - 20:42
    " III. On the study of the Sixty-four Arts.
  • 20:42 - 20:46
    " IV. On the Arrangements of a House, and
    Household Furniture;
  • 20:46 - 20:49
    and about the Daily Life of a Citizen, his
    Companions, Amusements, &c.
  • 20:49 - 20:53
    " V. About classes of Women fit and unfit
    for Congress with
  • 20:53 - 20:55
    the Citizen, and of Friends, and Messengers.
  • 20:55 - 20:56
    PART II.
  • 20:56 - 20:57
    ON SEXUAL UNION.
  • 20:57 - 21:01
    Chapter I. Kinds of Union according to Dimensions,
    Force of Desire,
  • 21:01 - 21:03
    and Time; and on the different kinds of Love.
  • 21:03 - 21:05
    " II. Of the Embrace.
  • 21:05 - 21:07
    " III. On Kissing.
  • 21:07 - 21:11
    " IV. On Pressing or Marking with the Nails.
  • 21:11 - 21:17
    " V. On Biting, and the ways of Love to be
    employed with
  • 21:17 - 21:19
    regard to Women of different countries.
  • 21:19 - 21:23
    " VI. On the various ways of Lying Down, and
    the different
  • 21:23 - 21:25
    kinds of Congress.
  • 21:25 - 21:28
    " VII. On the various ways of Striking, and
    of the Sounds
  • 21:28 - 21:29
    appropriate to them.
  • 21:29 - 21:33
    " VIII. About females acting the part of Males.
  • 21:33 - 21:37
    " IX. On holding the Lingam in the Mouth.
  • 21:37 - 21:42
    " X. How to begin and how to end the Congress.
    Different
  • 21:42 - 21:44
    kinds of Congress, and Love Quarrels.
  • 21:44 - 21:45
    PART III.
  • 21:45 - 21:47
    ABOUT THE ACQUISITION OF A WIFE.
  • 21:47 - 21:48
    Chapter I. Observations on Betrothal and Marriage.
  • 21:48 - 21:50
    " II. About creating Confidence in the Girl.
  • 21:50 - 21:52
    " III. Courtship, and the manifestations of
    the feelings by
  • 21:52 - 21:53
    outward signs and deeds.
  • 21:53 - 21:56
    " IV. On things to be done only by the Man,
    and the
  • 21:56 - 22:00
    acquisition of the Girl thereby. Also what
    to be done
  • 22:00 - 22:04
    by a Girl to gain over a Man and subject him
    to her.
  • 22:04 - 22:06
    " V. On the different Forms of Marriage.
  • 22:06 - 22:06
    PART IV.
  • 22:06 - 22:07
    ABOUT A WIFE.
  • 22:07 - 22:12
    Chapter I. On the manner of living of a virtuous
    Woman, and of her
  • 22:12 - 22:15
    behaviour during the absence of her Husband.
  • 22:15 - 22:17
    " II. On the conduct of the eldest Wife towards
    the other
  • 22:17 - 22:22
    Wives of her husband, and of the younger Wife
    towards
  • 22:22 - 22:27
    the elder ones. Also on the conduct of a Virgin
    Widow
  • 22:27 - 22:31
    re-married; of a Wife disliked by her Husband;
    of the
  • 22:31 - 22:35
    Women in the King's Harem; and of a Husband
    who has
  • 22:35 - 22:37
    more than one Wife.
  • 22:37 - 22:38
    PART V.
  • 22:38 - 22:42
    ABOUT THE WIVES OF OTHER PEOPLE.
  • 22:42 - 22:49
    Chapter I. On the Characteristics of Men and
    Women, and the reason
  • 22:49 - 22:53
    why Women reject the Addresses of Men. About
    Men who
  • 22:53 - 22:56
    have Success with Women, and about Women who
    are
  • 22:56 - 22:57
    easily gained over.
  • 22:57 - 23:01
    " II. About making Acquaintance with the Woman,
    and of the
  • 23:01 - 23:05
    efforts to gain her over.
  • 23:05 - 23:08
    " III. Examination of the State of a Woman's
    mind.
  • 23:08 - 23:10
    " IV. The business of a Go-between.
  • 23:10 - 23:14
    " V. On the Love of Persons in authority with
    the Wives of
  • 23:14 - 23:15
    other People.
  • 23:15 - 23:18
    " VI. About the Women of the Royal Harem,
    and of the keeping
  • 23:18 - 23:19
    of one's own Wife.
  • 23:19 - 23:19
    PART VI.
  • 23:19 - 23:19
    ABOUT COURTESANS.
  • 23:19 - 23:22
    Chapter I. Of the Causes of a Courtesan resorting
    to Men; of the
  • 23:22 - 23:26
    means of Attaching to herself the Man desired,
    and
  • 23:26 - 23:30
    the kind of Man that it is desirable to be
    acquainted
  • 23:30 - 23:30
    with.
  • 23:30 - 23:34
    " II. Of a Courtesan living with a Man as
    his Wife.
  • 23:34 - 23:41
    " III. Of the means of getting Money; of the
    Signs of a Lover
  • 23:41 - 23:48
    who is beginning to be weary, and of the way
    to get
  • 23:48 - 23:49
    rid of him.
  • 23:49 - 23:52
    " IV. About a Re-union with a former Lover.
  • 23:52 - 23:54
    " V. Of different kinds of Gain.
  • 23:54 - 23:58
    " VI. Of Gains and Losses, attendant Gains
    and Losses, and
  • 23:58 - 24:00
    Doubts; and lastly, the different kinds of
    Courtesans.
  • 24:00 - 24:00
    PART VII.
  • 24:00 - 24:01
    ON THE MEANS OF ATTRACTING OTHERS TO ONE'S
    SELF.
  • 24:01 - 24:02
    Chapter I. On Personal Adornment, subjugating
    the hearts of others,
  • 24:02 - 24:04
    and of tonic medicines.
  • 24:04 - 24:08
    " II. Of the Means of exciting Desire, and
    of the ways of
  • 24:08 - 24:09
    enlarging the Lingam. Miscellaneous Experiments
    and
  • 24:09 - 24:09
    Receipts.
  • 24:09 - 24:09
    PART I.
  • 24:09 - 24:09
    CHAPTER II.
  • 24:09 - 24:12
    ON THE ACQUISITION OF DHARMA, ARTHA AND KAMA.
  • 24:12 - 24:17
    Man, the period of whose life is one hundred
    years, should practise
  • 24:17 - 24:21
    Dharma, Artha, and Kama at different times
    and in such a manner that
  • 24:21 - 24:25
    they may harmonize together and not clash
    in any way. He should acquire
  • 24:25 - 24:32
    learning in his childhood, in his youth and
    middle age he should attend
  • 24:33 - 24:39
    to Artha and Kama, and in his old age he should
    perform Dharma, and thus
  • 24:39 - 24:43
    seek to gain Moksha, _i.e._, release from
    further transmigration. Or, on
  • 24:43 - 24:48
    account of the uncertainty of life, he may
    practise them at times when
  • 24:48 - 24:53
    they are enjoined to be practised. But one
    thing is to be noted, he
  • 24:53 - 24:57
    should lead the life of a religious student
    until he finishes his
  • 24:57 - 24:57
    education.
  • 24:57 - 25:03
    _Dharma_ is obedience to the command of the
    Shastra or Holy Writ of the
  • 25:03 - 25:06
    Hindoos to do certain things, such as the
    performance of sacrifices,
  • 25:06 - 25:10
    which are not generally done because they
    do not belong to this world,
  • 25:10 - 25:12
    and produce no visible effect; and not to
    do other things, such as
  • 25:12 - 25:15
    eating meat, which is often done because it
    belongs to this world, and
  • 25:15 - 25:16
    has visible effects.
  • 25:16 - 25:21
    Dharma should be learnt from the Shruti (Holy
    Writ), and from those
  • 25:21 - 25:22
    conversant with it.
  • 25:22 - 25:26
    _Artha_ is the acquisition of arts, land,
    gold, cattle, wealth,
  • 25:26 - 25:32
    equipages and friends. It is, further, the
    protection of what is
  • 25:32 - 25:35
    acquired, and the increase of what is protected.
  • 25:35 - 25:41
    Artha should be learnt from the king's officers,
    and from merchants who
  • 25:41 - 25:44
    may be versed in the ways of commerce.
  • 25:44 - 25:48
    _Kama_ is the enjoyment of appropriate objects
    by the five senses of
  • 25:48 - 25:52
    hearing, feeling, seeing, tasting, and smelling,
    assisted by the mind
  • 25:52 - 25:56
    together with the soul. The ingredient in
    this is a peculiar contact
  • 25:56 - 26:03
    between the organ of sense and its object,
    and the consciousness of
  • 26:05 - 26:09
    pleasure which arises from that contact is
    called Kama.
  • 26:09 - 26:14
    Kama is to be learnt from the Kama Sutra (aphorisms
    on love) and from
  • 26:14 - 26:15
    the practice of citizens.
  • 26:15 - 26:19
    When all the three, viz., Dharma, Artha, and
    Kama come together, the
  • 26:19 - 26:23
    former is better than the one which follows
    it, _i.e._, Dharma is better
  • 26:23 - 26:27
    than Artha, and Artha is better than Kama.
    But Artha should be always
  • 26:27 - 26:34
    first practised by the king, for the livelihood
    of men is to be obtained
  • 26:34 - 26:40
    from it only. Again, Kama being the occupation
    of public women, they
  • 26:40 - 26:46
    should prefer it to the other two, and these
    are exceptions to the
  • 26:46 - 26:47
    general rule.
  • 26:47 - 26:47
    _Objection 1._
  • 26:47 - 26:52
    Some learned men say that as Dharma is connected
    with things not
  • 26:52 - 26:54
    belonging to this world, it is appropriately
    treated of in a book; and
  • 26:54 - 26:58
    so also is Artha, because it is practised
    only by the application of
  • 26:58 - 27:05
    proper means, and a knowledge of those means
    can only be obtained by
  • 27:06 - 27:12
    study and from books. But Kama being a thing
    which is practised even by
  • 27:12 - 27:17
    the brute creation, and which is to be found
    everywhere, does not want
  • 27:17 - 27:19
    any work on the subject.
  • 27:19 - 27:19
    _Answer._
  • 27:19 - 27:21
    This is not so. Sexual intercourse being a
    thing dependent on man and
  • 27:21 - 27:24
    woman requires the application of proper means
    by them, and those means
  • 27:24 - 27:27
    are to be learnt from the Kama Shastra. The
    non-application of proper
  • 27:27 - 27:31
    means, which we see in the brute creation,
    is caused by their being
  • 27:31 - 27:38
    unrestrained, and by the females among them
    only being fit for sexual
  • 27:39 - 27:44
    intercourse at certain seasons and no more,
    and by their intercourse not
  • 27:44 - 27:47
    being preceded by thought of any kind.
  • 27:47 - 27:48
    _Objection 2._
  • 27:48 - 27:51
    The Lokayatikas[4] say:--Religious ordinances
    should not be observed,
  • 27:51 - 27:56
    for they bear a future fruit, and at the same
    time it is also doubtful
  • 27:56 - 28:00
    whether they will bear any fruit at all. What
    foolish person will give
  • 28:00 - 28:03
    away that which is in his own hands into the
    hands of another?
  • 28:03 - 28:07
    Moreover, it is better to have a pigeon to-day
    than a peacock to-morrow;
  • 28:07 - 28:12
    and a copper coin which we have the certainty
    of obtaining, is better
  • 28:12 - 28:15
    than a gold coin, the possession of which
    is doubtful.
  • 28:15 - 28:15
    _Answer._
  • 28:15 - 28:19
    It is not so. 1st. Holy Writ, which ordains
    the practice of Dharma, does
  • 28:19 - 28:21
    not admit of a doubt.
  • 28:21 - 28:25
    2nd. Sacrifices such as those made for the
    destruction of enemies, or
  • 28:25 - 28:29
    for the fall of rain, are seen to bear fruit.
  • 28:29 - 28:33
    3rd. The sun, moon, stars, planets and other
    heavenly bodies appear to
  • 28:33 - 28:34
    work intentionally for the good of the world.
  • 28:34 - 28:41
    4th. The existence of this world is effected
    by the observance of the
  • 28:42 - 28:49
    rules respecting the four classes[5] of men
    and their four stages of
  • 28:52 - 28:52
    life.
  • 28:52 - 28:57
    5th. We see that seed is thrown into the ground
    with the hope of future
  • 28:57 - 28:58
    crops.
  • 28:58 - 29:03
    Vatsyayana is therefore of opinion that the
    ordinances of religion must
  • 29:03 - 29:04
    be obeyed.
  • 29:04 - 29:04
    _Objection 3._
  • 29:04 - 29:11
    Those who believe that destiny is the prime
    mover of all things say:--We
  • 29:11 - 29:14
    should not exert ourselves to acquire wealth,
    for sometimes it is not
  • 29:14 - 29:17
    acquired although we strive to get it, while
    at other times it comes to
  • 29:17 - 29:19
    us of itself without any exertion on our part.
    Everything is therefore
  • 29:19 - 29:25
    in the power of destiny, who is the lord of
    gain and loss, of success
  • 29:25 - 29:29
    and defeat, of pleasure and pain. Thus we
    see the Bali[6] was raised to
  • 29:29 - 29:36
    the throne of Indra by destiny, and was also
    put down by the same power,
  • 29:40 - 29:42
    and it is destiny only that can re-instate
    him.
  • 29:42 - 29:43
    _Answer._
  • 29:43 - 29:47
    It is not right to say so. As the acquisition
    of every object
  • 29:47 - 29:51
    pre-supposes at all events some exertion on
    the part of man, the
  • 29:51 - 29:56
    application of proper means may be said to
    be the cause of gaining all
  • 29:56 - 30:00
    our ends, and this application of proper means
    being thus necessary
  • 30:00 - 30:05
    (even where a thing is destined to happen),
    it follows that a person who
  • 30:05 - 30:08
    does nothing will enjoy no happiness.
  • 30:08 - 30:08
    _Objection 4._
  • 30:08 - 30:14
    Those who are inclined to think that Artha
    is the chief object to be
  • 30:14 - 30:17
    obtained argue thus. Pleasures should not
    be sought for, because they
  • 30:17 - 30:24
    are obstacles to the practice of Dharma and
    Artha, which are both
  • 30:24 - 30:28
    superior to them, and are also disliked by
    meritorious persons.
  • 30:28 - 30:33
    Pleasures also bring a man into distress,
    and into contact with low
  • 30:33 - 30:36
    persons; they cause him to commit unrighteous
    deeds, and produce
  • 30:36 - 30:40
    impurity in him; they make him regardless
    of the future, and encourage
  • 30:40 - 30:44
    carelessness and levity. And lastly, they
    cause him to be disbelieved by
  • 30:44 - 30:50
    all, received by none, and despised by everybody,
    including himself. It
  • 30:50 - 30:54
    is notorious, moreover, that many men who
    have given themselves up to
  • 30:54 - 30:56
    pleasure alone, have been ruined along with
    their families and
  • 30:56 - 31:01
    relations. Thus, King Dandakya,[7] of the
    Bhoja dynasty, carried off a
  • 31:01 - 31:06
    Brahman's daughter with evil intent, and was
    eventually ruined and lost
  • 31:06 - 31:10
    his kingdom. Indra, too, having violated the
    chastity of Ahalya,[8] was
  • 31:10 - 31:17
    made to suffer for it. In a like manner the
    mighty Kichaka,[9] who tried
  • 31:19 - 31:23
    to seduce Draupadi, and Ravana,[10] who attempted
    to gain over Sita, were
  • 31:23 - 31:28
    punished for their crimes. These and many
    others fell by reason of their
  • 31:28 - 31:29
    pleasures.
  • 31:29 - 31:29
    _Answer._
  • 31:29 - 31:33
    This objection cannot be sustained, for pleasures,
    being as necessary
  • 31:33 - 31:37
    for the existence and well being of the body
    as food, are consequently
  • 31:37 - 31:40
    equally required. They are, moreover, the
    results of Dharma and Artha.
  • 31:40 - 31:44
    Pleasures are, therefore, to be followed with
    moderation and caution. No
  • 31:44 - 31:48
    one refrains from cooking food because there
    are beggars to ask for it,
  • 31:48 - 31:52
    or from sowing seed because there are deer
    to destroy the corn when it
  • 31:52 - 31:53
    is grown up.
  • 31:53 - 31:56
    Thus a man practising Dharma, Artha and Kama
    enjoys happiness both in
  • 31:56 - 32:03
    this world and in the world to come. The good
    perform those actions in
  • 32:04 - 32:11
    which there is no fear as to what is to result
    from them in the next
  • 32:14 - 32:21
    world, and in which there is no danger to
    their welfare. Any action
  • 32:24 - 32:31
    which conduces to the practice of Dharma,
    Artha and Kama together, or of
  • 32:32 - 32:39
    any two, or even one of them, should be performed,
    but an action which
  • 32:42 - 32:49
    conduces to the practice of one of them at
    the expense of the remaining
  • 32:51 - 32:53
    two should not be performed.
  • 32:53 - 32:53
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 32:53 - 32:57
    [Footnote 4: These were certainly materialists
    who seemed to think that
  • 32:57 - 33:02
    a bird in the hand was worth two in the bush.]
  • 33:02 - 33:09
    [Footnote 5: Among the Hindoos the four classes
    of men are the Brahmans
  • 33:09 - 33:16
    or priestly class, the Kshutrya or warlike
    class, the Vaishya or
  • 33:16 - 33:23
    agricultural and mercantile class, and the
    Shoodra or menial class. The
  • 33:23 - 33:30
    four stages of life are, the life of a religious
    student, the life of a
  • 33:30 - 33:37
    householder, the life of a hermit, and the
    life of a Sunyasi or
  • 33:37 - 33:37
    devotee.]
  • 33:37 - 33:44
    [Footnote 6: Bali was a demon who had conquered
    Indra and gained his
  • 33:44 - 33:51
    throne, but was afterwards overcome by Vishnu
    at the time of his fifth
  • 33:53 - 33:54
    incarnation.]
  • 33:54 - 34:01
    [Footnote 7: Dandakya is said to have abducted
    from the forest the
  • 34:02 - 34:07
    daughter of a Brahman, named Bhargava, and
    being cursed by the Brahman,
  • 34:07 - 34:14
    was buried with his kingdom under a shower
    of dust. The place was called
  • 34:15 - 34:21
    after his name the Dandaka forest, celebrated
    in the Ramayana, but now
  • 34:21 - 34:22
    unknown.]
  • 34:22 - 34:27
    [Footnote 8: Ahalya was the wife of the sage
    Gautama. Indra caused her
  • 34:27 - 34:34
    to believe that he was Gautama, and thus enjoyed
    her. He was cursed by
  • 34:36 - 34:41
    Gautama and subsequently afflicted with a
    thousand ulcers on his body.]
  • 34:41 - 34:44
    [Footnote 9: Kichaka was the brother-in-law
    of King Virata, with whom
  • 34:44 - 34:49
    the Pandavas had taken refuge for one year.
    Kichaka was killed by Bhima,
  • 34:49 - 34:53
    who assumed the disguise of Draupadi. For
    this story the Mahabarata
  • 34:53 - 34:54
    should be referred to.]
  • 34:54 - 35:00
    [Footnote 10: The story of Ravana is told
    in the Ramayana, which with the
  • 35:00 - 35:07
    Mahabarata form the two great epic poems of
    the Hindoos; the latter was
  • 35:08 - 35:11
    written by Vyasa, and the former by Valmiki.]
  • 35:11 - 35:12
    CHAPTER III.
  • 35:12 - 35:14
    ON THE ARTS AND SCIENCES TO BE STUDIED.
  • 35:14 - 35:20
    Man should study the Kama Sutra and the arts
    and sciences subordinate
  • 35:20 - 35:26
    thereto, in addition to the study of the arts
    and sciences contained in
  • 35:26 - 35:32
    Dharma and Artha. Even young maids should
    study this Kama Sutra along
  • 35:32 - 35:37
    with its arts and sciences before marriage,
    and after it they should
  • 35:37 - 35:41
    continue to do so with the consent of their
    husbands.
  • 35:41 - 35:47
    Here some learned men object, and say that
    females, not being allowed to
  • 35:47 - 35:50
    study any science, should not study the Kama
    Sutra.
  • 35:50 - 35:56
    But Vatsyayana is of opinion that this objection
    does not hold good, for
  • 35:56 - 36:03
    women already know the practice of Kama Sutra,
    and that practice is
  • 36:03 - 36:09
    derived from the Kama Shastra, or the science
    of Kama itself. Moreover,
  • 36:09 - 36:16
    it is not only in this but in many other cases
    that though the practice
  • 36:20 - 36:27
    of a science is known to all, only a few persons
    are acquainted with the
  • 36:28 - 36:32
    rules and laws on which the science is based.
    Thus the Yadnikas or
  • 36:32 - 36:35
    sacrificers, though ignorant of grammar, make
    use of appropriate words
  • 36:35 - 36:38
    when addressing the different Deities, and
    do not know how these words
  • 36:38 - 36:43
    are framed. Again, persons do the duties required
    of them on auspicious
  • 36:43 - 36:44
    days, which are fixed by astrology, though
    they are not acquainted with
  • 36:44 - 36:47
    the science of astrology. In a like manner
    riders of horses and
  • 36:47 - 36:51
    elephants train these animals without knowing
    the science of training
  • 36:51 - 36:55
    animals, but from practice only. And similarly
    the people of the most
  • 36:55 - 37:01
    distant provinces obey the laws of the kingdom
    from practice, and
  • 37:01 - 37:07
    because there is a king over them, and without
    further reason.[11] And
  • 37:07 - 37:12
    from experience we find that some women, such
    as daughters of princes
  • 37:12 - 37:17
    and their ministers, and public women, are
    actually versed in the Kama
  • 37:17 - 37:17
    Shastra.
  • 37:17 - 37:22
    A female, therefore, should learn the Kama
    Shastra, or at least a part
  • 37:22 - 37:26
    of it, by studying its practice from some
    confidential friend. She
  • 37:26 - 37:31
    should study alone in private the sixty-four
    practices that form a part
  • 37:31 - 37:35
    of the Kama Shastra. Her teacher should be
    one of the following persons,
  • 37:35 - 37:40
    viz., the daughter of a nurse brought up with
    her and already
  • 37:40 - 37:45
    married,[12] or a female friend who can be
    trusted in everything, or the
  • 37:45 - 37:52
    sister of her mother (_i.e._, her aunt), or
    an old female servant, or a
  • 37:54 - 38:01
    female beggar who may have formerly lived
    in the family, or her own
  • 38:01 - 38:03
    sister, who can always be trusted.
  • 38:03 - 38:10
    The following are the arts to be studied,
    together with the Kama
  • 38:10 - 38:11
    Sutra:--
  • 38:11 - 38:11
    1. Singing.
  • 38:11 - 38:13
    2. Playing on musical instruments.
  • 38:13 - 38:14
    3. Dancing.
  • 38:14 - 38:17
    4. Union of dancing, singing, and playing
    instrumental music.
  • 38:17 - 38:19
    5. Writing and drawing.
  • 38:19 - 38:20
    6. Tattooing.
  • 38:20 - 38:25
    7. Arraying and adorning an idol with rice
    and flowers.
  • 38:25 - 38:32
    8. Spreading and arraying beds or couches
    of flowers, or flowers upon
  • 38:37 - 38:38
    the ground.
  • 38:38 - 38:41
    9. Colouring the teeth, garments, hair, nails,
    and bodies, _i.e._,
  • 38:41 - 38:43
    staining, dyeing, colouring and painting the
    same.
  • 38:43 - 38:46
    10. Fixing stained glass into a floor.
  • 38:46 - 38:51
    11. The art of making beds, and spreading
    out carpets and cushions for
  • 38:51 - 38:51
    reclining.
  • 38:51 - 38:54
    12. Playing on musical glasses filled with
    water.
  • 38:54 - 38:58
    13. Storing and accumulating water in aqueducts,
    cisterns and
  • 38:58 - 38:58
    reservoirs.
  • 38:58 - 39:01
    14. Picture making, trimming and decorating.
  • 39:01 - 39:04
    15. Stringing of rosaries, necklaces, garlands
    and wreaths.
  • 39:04 - 39:11
    16. Binding of turbans and chaplets, and making
    crests and top-knots of
  • 39:11 - 39:11
    flowers.
  • 39:11 - 39:14
    17. Scenic representations. Stage playing.
  • 39:14 - 39:16
    18. Art of making ear ornaments.
  • 39:16 - 39:21
    19. Art of preparing perfumes and odours.
  • 39:21 - 39:26
    20. Proper disposition of jewels and decorations,
    and adornment in
  • 39:26 - 39:26
    dress.
  • 39:26 - 39:28
    21. Magic or sorcery.
  • 39:28 - 39:30
    22. Quickness of hand or manual skill.
  • 39:30 - 39:33
    23. Culinary art, _i.e._, cooking and cookery.
  • 39:33 - 39:37
    24. Making lemonades, sherbets, acidulated
    drinks, and spirituous
  • 39:37 - 39:39
    extracts with proper flavour and colour.
  • 39:39 - 39:41
    25. Tailor's work and sewing.
  • 39:41 - 39:44
    26. Making parrots, flowers, tufts, tassels,
    bunches, bosses, knobs,
  • 39:44 - 39:46
    &c., out of yarn or thread.
  • 39:46 - 39:49
    27. Solution of riddles, enigmas, covert speeches,
    verbal puzzles and
  • 39:49 - 39:49
    enigmatical questions.
  • 39:49 - 39:53
    28. A game, which consisted in repeating verses,
    and as one person
  • 39:53 - 39:57
    finished, another person had to commence at
    once, repeating another
  • 39:57 - 40:01
    verse, beginning with the same letter with
    which the last speaker's
  • 40:01 - 40:05
    verse ended, whoever failed to repeat was
    considered to have lost, and
  • 40:05 - 40:09
    to be subject to pay a forfeit or stake of
    some kind.
  • 40:09 - 40:11
    29. The art of mimicry or imitation.
  • 40:11 - 40:13
    30. Reading, including chanting and intoning.
  • 40:13 - 40:16
    31. Study of sentences difficult to pronounce.
    It is played as a game
  • 40:16 - 40:18
    chiefly by women and children, and consists
    of a difficult sentence
  • 40:18 - 40:22
    being given, and when repeated quickly, the
    words are often transposed
  • 40:22 - 40:23
    or badly pronounced.
  • 40:23 - 40:27
    32. Practice with sword, single stick, quarter
    staff, and bow and arrow.
  • 40:27 - 40:27
    33. Drawing inferences, reasoning or inferring.
  • 40:27 - 40:29
    34. Carpentry, or the work of a carpenter.
  • 40:29 - 40:31
    35. Architecture, or the art of building.
  • 40:31 - 40:36
    36. Knowledge about gold and silver coins,
    and jewels and gems.
  • 40:36 - 40:38
    37. Chemistry and mineralogy.
  • 40:38 - 40:41
    38. Colouring jewels, gems and beads.
  • 40:41 - 40:43
    39. Knowledge of mines and quarries.
  • 40:43 - 40:48
    40. Gardening; knowledge of treating the diseases
    of trees and plants,
  • 40:48 - 40:51
    of nourishing them, and determining their
    ages.
  • 40:51 - 40:55
    41. Art of cock fighting, quail fighting and
    ram fighting.
  • 40:55 - 40:58
    42. Art of teaching parrots and starlings
    to speak.
  • 40:58 - 41:03
    43. Art of applying perfumed ointments to
    the body, and of dressing the
  • 41:03 - 41:05
    hair with unguents and perfumes and braiding
    it.
  • 41:05 - 41:08
    44. The art of understanding writing in cypher,
    and the writing of words
  • 41:08 - 41:13
    in a peculiar way.
  • 41:13 - 41:18
    45. The art of speaking by changing the forms
    of words. It is of various
  • 41:18 - 41:23
    kinds. Some speak by changing the beginning
    and end of words, others by
  • 41:23 - 41:26
    adding unnecessary letters between every syllable
    of a word, and so on.
  • 41:26 - 41:28
    46. Knowledge of language and of the vernacular
    dialects.
  • 41:28 - 41:30
    47. Art of making flower carriages.
  • 41:30 - 41:35
    48. Art of framing mystical diagrams, of addressing
    spells and charms,
  • 41:35 - 41:35
    and binding armlets.
  • 41:35 - 41:39
    49. Mental exercises, such as completing stanzas
    or verses on receiving
  • 41:39 - 41:44
    a part of them; or supplying one, two or three
    lines when the remaining
  • 41:44 - 41:48
    lines are given indiscriminately from different
    verses, so as to make
  • 41:48 - 41:54
    the whole an entire verse with regard to its
    meaning; or arranging the
  • 41:54 - 41:58
    words of a verse written irregularly by separating
    the vowels from the
  • 41:58 - 42:03
    consonants, or leaving them out altogether;
    or putting into verse or
  • 42:03 - 42:08
    prose sentences represented by signs or symbols.
    There are many other
  • 42:08 - 42:08
    such exercises.
  • 42:08 - 42:10
    50. Composing poems.
  • 42:10 - 42:12
    51. Knowledge of dictionaries and vocabularies.
  • 42:12 - 42:16
    52. Knowledge of ways of changing and disguising
    the appearance of
  • 42:16 - 42:17
    persons.
  • 42:17 - 42:21
    53. Knowledge of the art of changing the appearance
    of things, such as
  • 42:21 - 42:28
    making cotton to appear as silk, coarse and
    common things to appear as
  • 42:28 - 42:29
    fine and good.
  • 42:29 - 42:30
    54. Various ways of gambling.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    55. Art of obtaining possession of the property
    of others by means of
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    muntras or incantations.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    56. Skill in youthful sports.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    57. Knowledge of the rules of society, and
    of how to pay respects and
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    compliments to others.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    58. Knowledge of the art of war, of arms,
    of armies, &c.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    59. Knowledge of gymnastics.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    60. Art of knowing the character of a man
    from his features.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    61. Knowledge of scanning or constructing
    verses.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    62. Arithmetical recreations.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    63. Making artificial flowers.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    64. Making figures and images in clay.
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    A public woman, endowed with a good disposition,
    beauty and other
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    winning qualities, and also versed in the
    above arts, obtains the name
  • 42:30 - 42:30
    of a Ganika, or public woman of high quality,
    and receives a seat of
  • 42:30 - 42:31
    honour in an assemblage of men. She is, moreover,
    always respected by
  • 42:30 - 42:31
    the king, and praised by learned men, and
    her favour being sought for by
  • 42:30 - 42:31
    all, she becomes an object of universal regard.
    The daughter of a king
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    too, as well as the daughter of a minister,
    being learned in the above
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    arts, can make their husbands favourable to
    them, even though these may
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    have thousands of other wives besides themselves.
    And in the same
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    manner, if a wife becomes separated from her
    husband, and falls into
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    distress, she can support herself easily,
    even in a foreign country, by
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    means of her knowledge of these arts. Even
    the bare knowledge of them
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    gives attractiveness to a woman, though the
    practice of them may be only
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    possible or otherwise according to the circumstances
    of each case. A man
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    who is versed in these arts, who is loquacious
    and acquainted with the
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    arts of gallantry, gains very soon the hearts
    of women, even though he
  • 42:31 - 42:31
    is only acquainted with them for a short time.
  • 42:31 - 42:32
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 42:31 - 42:32
    [Footnote 11: The author wishes to prove that
    a great many things are
  • 42:31 - 42:32
    done by people from practice and custom, without
    their being acquainted
  • 42:31 - 42:32
    with the reason of things, or the laws on
    which they are based, and this
  • 42:31 - 42:32
    is perfectly true.]
  • 42:31 - 42:32
    [Footnote 12: The proviso of being married
    applies to all the teachers.]
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    CHAPTER IV.
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    THE LIFE OF A CITIZEN.[13]
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    Having thus acquired learning, a man, with
    the wealth that he may have
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    gained by gift, conquest, purchase, deposit,[14]
    or inheritance from his
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    ancestors, should become a householder, and
    pass the life of a citizen.
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    He should take a house in a city, or large
    village, or in the vicinity
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    of good men, or in a place which is the resort
    of many persons. This
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    abode should be situated near some water,
    and divided into different
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    compartments for different purposes. It should
    be surrounded by a
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    garden, and also contain two rooms, an outer
    and an inner one. The inner
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    room should be occupied by the females, while
    the outer room, balmy with
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    rich perfumes, should contain a bed, soft,
    agreeable to the sight
  • 42:32 - 42:32
    covered with a clean white cloth, low in the
    middle part, having
  • 42:32 - 42:33
    garlands and bunches of flowers[15] upon it,
    and a canopy above it, and
  • 42:32 - 42:33
    two pillows, one at the top, another at the
    bottom. There should be also
  • 42:32 - 42:33
    a sort of couch besides, and at the head of
    this a sort of stool, on
  • 42:33 - 42:33
    which should be placed the fragrant ointments
    for the night, as well as
  • 42:33 - 42:33
    flowers, pots containing collyrium and other
    fragrant substances, things
  • 42:33 - 42:33
    used for perfuming the mouth, and the bark
    of the common citron tree.
  • 42:33 - 42:36
    Near the couch, on the ground, there should
    be a pot for spitting, a box
  • 42:36 - 42:40
    containing ornaments, and also a lute hanging
    from a peg made of the
  • 42:40 - 42:46
    tooth of an elephant, a board for drawing,
    a pot containing perfume,
  • 42:46 - 42:51
    some books, and some garlands of the yellow
    amaranth flowers. Not far
  • 42:51 - 42:56
    from the couch, and on the ground, there should
    be a round seat, a toy
  • 42:56 - 43:00
    cart, and a board for playing with dice; outside
    the outer room
  • 43:00 - 43:04
    there should be cages of birds,[16] and a
    separate place for spinning,
  • 43:04 - 43:11
    carving, and such like diversions. In the
    garden there should be a
  • 43:16 - 43:21
    whirling swing and a common swing, as also
    a bower of creepers covered
  • 43:21 - 43:26
    with flowers, in which a raised parterre should
    be made for sitting.
  • 43:26 - 43:30
    Now the householder having got up in the morning
    and performed his
  • 43:30 - 43:37
    necessary duties,[17] should wash his teeth,
    apply a limited quantity of
  • 43:42 - 43:47
    ointments and perfumes to his body, put some
    ornaments on his person and
  • 43:47 - 43:51
    collyrium on his eyelids and below his eyes,
    colour his lips with
  • 43:51 - 43:58
    alacktaka,[18] and look at himself in the
    glass. Having then eaten betel
  • 44:02 - 44:06
    leaves, with other things that give fragrance
    to the mouth, he should
  • 44:06 - 44:11
    perform his usual business. He should bathe
    daily, anoint his body with
  • 44:11 - 44:16
    oil every other day, apply a lathering[19]
    substance to his body every
  • 44:16 - 44:23
    three days, get his head (including face)
    shaved every four days, and
  • 44:30 - 44:37
    the other parts of his body every five or
    ten days.[20] All these things
  • 44:42 - 44:47
    should be done without fail, and the sweat
    of the armpits should also be
  • 44:47 - 44:52
    removed. Meals should be taken in the forenoon,
    in the afternoon, and
  • 44:52 - 44:56
    again at night, according to Charayana. After
    breakfast, parrots and
  • 44:56 - 45:00
    other birds should be taught to speak, and
    the fighting of cocks,
  • 45:00 - 45:05
    quails, and rams should follow. A limited
    time should be devoted to
  • 45:05 - 45:12
    diversions with Pithamardas, Vitas, and Vidushakas,[21]
    and then should
  • 45:21 - 45:28
    be taken the midday sleep.[22]
    After this the householder, having put on
    his clothes and ornaments, should, during
  • 45:37 - 45:41
    the afternoon, converse with
    his friends. In the evening there should be
  • 45:41 - 45:46
    singing, and after that the
    householder, along with his friend, should
  • 45:46 - 45:51
    await in his room, previously
    decorated and perfumed, the arrival of the
  • 45:51 - 45:55
    woman that may be attached to
    him, or he may send a female messenger for
  • 45:55 - 46:00
    her, or go for her himself.
    After her arrival at his house, he and his
  • 46:00 - 46:05
    friend should welcome her,
    and entertain her with a loving and agreeable
  • 46:05 - 46:09
    conversation. Thus end the
    duties of the day.
  • 46:09 - 46:13
    The following are the things to be done occasionally
    as diversions or
  • 46:13 - 46:14
    amusements.
  • 46:14 - 46:21
    1. Holding festivals[23] in honour of different
    Deities.
  • 46:22 - 46:28
    2. Social gatherings of both sexes.
  • 46:28 - 46:31
    3. Drinking parties.
  • 46:31 - 46:33
    4. Picnics.
  • 46:33 - 46:37
    5. Other social diversions.
  • 46:37 - 46:39
    _Festivals._
  • 46:39 - 46:43
    On some particular auspicious day, an assembly
    of citizens should be
  • 46:43 - 46:50
    convened in the temple of Saraswati.[24]
  • 47:19 - 47:23
    There the skill of singers, and
    of others who may have come recently to the
  • 47:23 - 47:26
    town, should be tested, and
    on the following day they should always be
  • 47:26 - 47:32
    given some rewards. After
    that they may either be retained or dismissed,
  • 47:32 - 47:36
    according as their
    performances are liked or not by the assembly.
  • 47:36 - 47:39
    The members of the
    assembly should act in concert, both in times
  • 47:39 - 47:44
    of distress as well as in
    times of prosperity, and it is also the duty
  • 47:44 - 47:48
    of these citizens to show
    hospitality to strangers who may have come
  • 47:48 - 47:53
    to the assembly. What is said
    above should be understood to apply to all
  • 47:53 - 47:58
    the other festivals which may
    be held in honour of the different Deities,
  • 47:58 - 48:00
    according to the present
    rules.
  • 48:00 - 48:03
    _Social Gatherings._
  • 48:03 - 48:07
    When men of the same age, disposition and
    talents, fond of the same
  • 48:07 - 48:11
    diversions and with the same degree of education,
    sit together in
  • 48:11 - 48:15
    company with public women,[25] or in an assembly
    of citizens, or at the
  • 48:15 - 48:20
    abode of one among themselves, and engage
    in agreeable discourse with
  • 48:20 - 48:27
    each other, such is called a sitting in company
    or a social gathering.
  • 49:32 - 49:36
    The subjects of discourse are to be the completion
    of verses half
  • 49:36 - 49:40
    composed by others, and the testing the knowledge
    of one another in the
  • 49:40 - 49:45
    various arts. The women who may be the most
    beautiful, who may like the
  • 49:45 - 49:49
    same things that the men like, and who may
    have power to attract the
  • 49:49 - 49:53
    minds of others, are here done homage to.
  • 49:53 - 49:55
    _Drinking Parties._
  • 49:55 - 49:58
    Men and women should drink in one another's
    houses. And here the men
  • 49:58 - 50:02
    should cause the public women to drink, and
    should then drink
  • 50:02 - 50:08
    themselves, liquors such as the Madhu, Aireya,
    Sara, and Asawa, which
  • 50:08 - 50:13
    are of bitter and sour taste; also drinks
    concocted from the barks of
  • 50:13 - 50:16
    various trees, wild fruits and leaves.
  • 50:16 - 50:20
    _Going to Gardens or Picnics._
  • 50:20 - 50:24
    In the forenoon, men, having dressed themselves
    should go to gardens on
  • 50:24 - 50:29
    horseback, accompanied by public women and
    followed by servants. And
  • 50:29 - 50:32
    having done there all the duties of the day,
    and passed the time in
  • 50:32 - 50:37
    various agreeable diversions, such as the
    fighting of quails, cocks and
  • 50:37 - 50:41
    rams, and other spectacles, they should return
    home in the afternoon in
  • 50:41 - 50:46
    the same manner, bringing with them bunches
    of flowers, &c.
  • 50:46 - 50:50
    The same also applies to bathing in summer
    in water from which wicked or
  • 50:50 - 50:55
    dangerous animals have previously been taken
    out, and which has been
  • 50:55 - 50:57
    built in on all sides.
  • 50:57 - 51:01
    _Other Social Diversions._
  • 51:01 - 51:05
    Spending nights playing with dice. Going out
    on moonlight nights.
  • 51:05 - 51:09
    Keeping the festive day in honour of spring.
    Plucking the sprouts and
  • 51:09 - 51:14
    fruits of the mangoe trees. Eating the fibres
    of lotuses. Eating the
  • 51:14 - 51:19
    tender ears of corn. Picnicing in the forests
    when the trees get their
  • 51:19 - 51:25
    new foliage. The Udakakashvedika or sporting
    in the water. Decorating
  • 51:25 - 51:30
    each other with the flowers of some trees.
    Pelting each other with the
  • 51:30 - 51:33
    flowers of the Kadamba tree, and many other
    sports which may either be
  • 51:33 - 51:38
    known to the whole country, or may be peculiar
    to particular parts of
  • 51:38 - 51:42
    it. These and similar other amusements should
    always be carried on by
  • 51:42 - 51:44
    citizens.
  • 51:44 - 51:47
    The above amusements should be followed by
    a person who diverts himself
  • 51:47 - 51:52
    alone in company with a courtesan, as well
    as by a courtesan who can do
  • 51:52 - 51:57
    the same in company with her maid servants
    or with citizens.
  • 51:57 - 52:01
    A Pithamarda[26] is a man without wealth,
    alone in the world, whose only
  • 52:01 - 52:05
    property consists of his Mallika,[27] some
    lathering, substance and a
  • 52:05 - 52:10
    red cloth, who comes from a good country,
    and who is skilled in all the
  • 52:10 - 52:15
    arts; and by teaching these arts is received
    in the company of citizens,
  • 52:15 - 52:20
    and in the abode of public women.
  • 52:20 - 52:27
    A Vita[28] is
    a man who has enjoyed the pleasures of fortune,
    who is a
  • 52:40 - 52:44
    compatriot of the citizens with whom he associates,
    who is possessed of
  • 52:44 - 52:49
    the qualities of a householder, who has his
    wife with him, and who is
  • 52:49 - 52:53
    honoured in the assembly of citizens, and
    in the abodes of public women,
  • 52:53 - 53:00
    and lives on their means and on them.
  • 53:08 - 53:15
    A Vidushaka[29] (also called a Vaihasaka,
    _i.e._, one who provokes
  • 53:21 - 53:25
    laughter) is a person only acquainted with
    some of the arts who is a
  • 53:25 - 53:32
    jester, and who is trusted by all.
  • 53:56 - 54:03
    These
  • 54:17 - 54:21
    persons are employed in matters of quarrels
    and reconciliations
  • 54:21 - 54:25
    between citizens and public women.
  • 54:25 - 54:29
    This remark applies also to female beggars,
    to women with their heads
  • 54:29 - 54:34
    shaved, to adulterous women, and to old public
    women skilled in all the
  • 54:34 - 54:36
    various arts.
  • 54:36 - 54:41
    Thus a citizen living in his town or village,
    respected by all, should
  • 54:41 - 54:45
    call on the persons of his own caste who may
    be worth knowing. He should
  • 54:45 - 54:50
    converse in company and gratify his friends
    by his society, and obliging
  • 54:50 - 54:53
    others by his assistance in various matters,
    he should cause them to
  • 54:53 - 54:56
    assist one another in the same way.
  • 54:56 - 55:00
    There are some verses on this subject as follows:--
  • 55:00 - 55:05
    A citizen discoursing, not entirely in the
    Sanscrit language,[30] nor
  • 55:05 - 55:10
    wholly in the dialects of the country, on
    various topics in society,
  • 55:10 - 55:17
    obtains great respect. The wise should
  • 55:31 - 55:36
    not resort to a society disliked
    by the public, governed by no rules, and intent
  • 55:36 - 55:40
    on the destruction of
    others. But a learned man living in a society
  • 55:40 - 55:44
    which acts according to
    the wishes of the people, and which has pleasure
  • 55:44 - 55:48
    for its only object is
    highly respected in this world.
  • 55:48 - 55:49
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 55:49 - 55:56
    [Footnote 13: This term would appear to apply
    generally to an inhabitant
  • 56:00 - 56:07
    of Hindoostan. It is not meant only for a
    dweller in a city, like the
  • 56:07 - 56:09
    Latin Urbanus as opposed to Rusticus.]
  • 56:09 - 56:14
    [Footnote 14: Gift is peculiar to a Brahman,
    conquest to a Kshatrya,
  • 56:14 - 56:19
    while purchase, deposit, and other means of
    acquiring wealth belongs to
  • 56:19 - 56:20
    the Vaishya.]
  • 56:20 - 56:23
    [Footnote 15: Natural garden flowers.]
  • 56:23 - 56:27
    [Footnote 16: Such as quails, partridges,
    parrots, starlings, &c.]
  • 56:27 - 56:31
    [Footnote 17: The calls of nature always performed
    by the Hindoos the
  • 56:31 - 56:33
    first thing in the morning.]
  • 56:33 - 56:35
    [Footnote 18: A colour made from lac.]
  • 56:35 - 56:40
    [Footnote 19: This would act instead of soap,
    which was not introduced
  • 56:40 - 56:42
    until the rule of the Mahomedans.]
  • 56:42 - 56:48
    [Footnote 20: Ten days are allowed when the
    hair is taken out with a pair
  • 56:48 - 56:49
    of pincers.]
  • 56:49 - 56:54
    [Footnote 21: These are characters generally
    introduced in the Hindoo
  • 56:54 - 56:57
    drama; their characteristics will be explained
    further on.]
  • 56:57 - 57:02
    [Footnote 22: Noonday sleep is only allowed
    in summer, when the nights
  • 57:02 - 57:03
    are short.]
  • 57:03 - 57:07
    [Footnote 23: These are very common in all
    parts of India.]
  • 57:07 - 57:12
    [Footnote 24: In the 'Asiatic Miscellany,'
    and in Sir W. Jones's works,
  • 57:12 - 57:19
    will be found a spirited hymn addressed to
    this goddess, who is adored
  • 57:19 - 57:26
    as the patroness of the fine arts, especially
    of music and rhetoric, as
  • 57:27 - 57:32
    the inventress of the Sanscrit language, &c.,
    &c. She is the goddess of
  • 57:32 - 57:37
    harmony, eloquence, and language, and is somewhat
    analogous to Minerva.
  • 57:37 - 57:39
    For further information about her, see Edward
    Moor's 'Hindoo Pantheon.']
  • 57:39 - 57:40
    [Footnote 25: The public women, or courtesans
    (Vesya), of the early
  • 57:40 - 57:42
    Hindoos have often been compared with the
    Hetera of the Greeks. The
  • 57:42 - 57:47
    subject is dealt with at some length in H.
    H. Wilson's 'Select Specimens
  • 57:47 - 57:52
    of the Theatre of the Hindoos,' in two volumes,
    Trubner & Co., 1871. It
  • 57:52 - 57:55
    may be fairly considered that the courtesan
    was one of the elements, and
  • 57:55 - 57:59
    an important element too, of early Hindoo
    society, and that her
  • 57:59 - 58:04
    education and intellect were both superior
    to that of the women of the
  • 58:04 - 58:09
    household. Wilson says, "By the Vesya or courtesan,
    however, we are not
  • 58:09 - 58:16
    to understand a female who has disregarded
    the obligation of law or the
  • 58:16 - 58:19
    precepts of virtue, but a character reared
    by a state of manners
  • 58:19 - 58:23
    unfriendly to the admission of wedded females
    into society, and opening
  • 58:23 - 58:29
    it only at the expense of reputation to women
    who were trained for
  • 58:29 - 58:34
    association with men by personal and mental
    acquirements to which the
  • 58:34 - 58:36
    matron was a stranger."]
  • 58:36 - 58:40
    [Footnote 26: According to this description
    a Pithamarda would be a sort
  • 58:40 - 58:45
    of professor of all the arts, and as such
    received as the friend and
  • 58:45 - 58:49
    confidant of the citizens.]
  • 58:49 - 58:53
    [Footnote 27: A seat in the form of the letter
    T.]
  • 58:53 - 58:56
    [Footnote 28: The Vita is supposed to represent
    somewhat the character
  • 58:56 - 58:57
    of the Parasite of the Greek comedy. It is
    possible that he was retained
  • 58:57 - 58:57
    about the person of the wealthy and dissipated
    as a kind of private
  • 58:57 - 58:58
    instructor, as well as an entertaining companion.]
  • 58:58 - 58:58
    [Footnote 29: Vidushaka is evidently the buffoon
    and jester. Wilson says
  • 58:58 - 58:59
    of him that he is the humble companion, not
    the servant, of a prince or
  • 58:59 - 58:59
    man of rank, and it is a curious peculiarity
    that he is always a
  • 58:59 - 58:59
    Brahman. He bears more affinity to Sancho
    Panza, perhaps, than any other
  • 58:59 - 58:59
    character in western fiction, imitating him
    in his combination of
  • 58:59 - 58:59
    shrewdness and simplicity, his fondness of
    good living and his love of
  • 58:59 - 59:00
    ease. In the dramas of intrigue he exhibits
    some of the talents of
  • 59:00 - 59:00
    Mercury, but with less activity and ingenuity,
    and occasionally suffers
  • 59:00 - 59:01
    by his interference. According to the technical
    definition of his
  • 59:01 - 59:01
    attributes he is to excite mirth by being
    ridiculous in person, age, and
  • 59:01 - 59:01
    attire.]
  • 59:01 - 59:02
    [Footnote 30: This means, it is presumed,
    that the citizen should be
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    acquainted with several languages. The middle
    part of this paragraph
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    might apply to the Nihilists and Fenians of
    the day, or to secret
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    societies. It was perhaps a reference to the
    Thugs.]
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    CHAPTER V.
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    ABOUT THE KINDS OF WOMEN RESORTED TO BY THE
    CITIZENS, AND OF FRIENDS AND
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    MESSENGERS.
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    When Kama is practised by men of the four
    castes according to the rules
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    of the Holy Writ (_i.e._, by lawful marriage)
    with virgins of their own
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    caste, it then becomes a means of acquiring
    lawful progeny and good
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    fame, and it is not also opposed to the customs
    of the world. On the
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    contrary the practice of Kama with women of
    the higher castes, and with
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    those previously enjoyed by others, even though
    they be of the same
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    caste, is prohibited. But the practice of
    Kama with women of the lower
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    castes, with women excommunicated from their
    own caste, with public
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    women, and with women twice married,[31] is
    neither enjoined nor
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    prohibited. The object of practising Kama
    with such women is pleasure
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    only.
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    Nayikas,[32] therefore, are of three kinds,
    viz., maids, women twice
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    married, and public women. Gonikaputra has
    expressed an opinion that
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    there is a fourth kind of Nayika, viz., a
    woman who is resorted to on
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    some special occasion even though she be previously
    married to another.
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    These special occasions are when a man thinks
    thus:--
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    (_a_). This woman is self-willed, and has
    been previously enjoyed
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    by many others besides myself. I may, therefore,
    safely
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    resort to her as to a public woman though
    she belongs to a
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    higher caste than mine, and in so doing I
    shall not be
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    violating the ordinances of
    Dharma.
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    Or thus:--
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    (_b_). This is a twice-married woman and has
    been enjoyed by others
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    before me, there is, therefore, no objection
    to my
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    resorting to her.
  • 59:02 - 59:02
    Or thus:--
  • 59:02 - 59:05
    (_c_). This woman has gained the heart of
    her great and powerful
  • 59:05 - 59:08
    husband, and exercises a mastery over him,
    who is a friend
  • 59:08 - 59:12
    of my enemy; if, therefore, she becomes united
    with me,
  • 59:12 - 59:16
    she will cause her husband to abandon my enemy.
  • 59:16 - 59:18
    Or thus:--
  • 59:18 - 59:22
    (_d_). This woman will turn the mind of her
    husband, who is very
  • 59:22 - 59:26
    powerful, in my favour, he being at present
    disaffected
  • 59:26 - 59:30
    towards me, and intent on doing me some harm.
  • 59:30 - 59:32
    Or thus:--
  • 59:32 - 59:36
    (_e_). By making this woman my friend I shall
    gain the object of
  • 59:36 - 59:40
    some friend of mine, or shall be able to effect
    the ruin
  • 59:40 - 59:43
    of some enemy, or shall accomplish some other
    difficult
  • 59:43 - 59:45
    purpose.
  • 59:45 - 59:47
    Or thus:--
  • 59:47 - 59:51
    (_f_). By being united with this woman, I
    shall kill her husband,
  • 59:51 - 59:56
    and so obtain his vast riches which I covet.
  • 59:56 - 59:57
    Or thus:--
  • 59:57 - 60:01
    (_g_). The union of this woman with me is
    not attended with any
  • 60:01 - 60:05
    danger, and will bring me wealth, of which,
    on account of
  • 60:05 - 60:09
    my poverty and inability to support myself,
    I am very much
  • 60:09 - 60:13
    in need. I shall, therefore, obtain her vast
    riches in
  • 60:13 - 60:16
    this way without any difficulty.
  • 60:16 - 60:18
    Or thus:--
  • 60:18 - 60:23
    (_h_). This woman loves me ardently, and knows
    all my weak points,
  • 60:23 - 60:26
    if therefore, I am unwilling to be united
    with her, she
  • 60:26 - 60:29
    will make my faults public, and thus tarnish
    my character
  • 60:29 - 60:33
    and reputation. Or she will bring some gross
    accusation
  • 60:33 - 60:37
    against me, of which it may be hard to clear
    myself, and I
  • 60:37 - 60:42
    shall be ruined. Or perhaps she will detach
    from me her
  • 60:42 - 60:45
    husband, who is powerful, and yet under her
    control, and
  • 60:45 - 60:50
    will unite him to my enemy, or will herself
    join the latter.
  • 60:50 - 60:52
    Or thus:--
  • 60:52 - 60:56
    (_i_). The husband of this woman has violated
    the chastity of my
  • 60:56 - 60:59
    wives, I shall therefore return that injury
    by seducing
  • 60:59 - 61:02
    his wives.
  • 61:02 - 61:03
    Or thus:--
  • 61:03 - 61:07
    (_j_). By the help of this woman I shall kill
    an enemy of the king,
  • 61:07 - 61:10
    who has taken shelter with her, and whom I
    am ordered by
  • 61:10 - 61:13
    the king to destroy.
  • 61:13 - 61:14
    Or thus:
  • 61:14 - 61:19
    (_k_). The woman whom I love is under the
    control of this woman. I
  • 61:19 - 61:23
    shall, through the influence of the latter,
    be able to get
  • 61:23 - 61:25
    at the former.
  • 61:25 - 61:27
    Or thus:--
  • 61:27 - 61:31
    (_l_). This woman will bring to me a maid,
    who possesses wealth and
  • 61:31 - 61:35
    beauty, but who is hard to get at, and under
    the control
  • 61:35 - 61:36
    of another.
  • 61:36 - 61:39
    Or, lastly, thus:--
  • 61:39 - 61:43
    (_m_). My enemy is a friend of this woman's
    husband, I shall
  • 61:43 - 61:46
    therefore cause her to join him, and will
    thus create an
  • 61:46 - 61:51
    enmity between her husband and him.
  • 61:51 - 61:54
    For these and similar other reasons the wives
    of other men may be
  • 61:54 - 61:58
    resorted to, but it must be distinctly understood
    that is only allowed
  • 61:58 - 62:03
    for special reasons, and not for mere carnal
    desire.
  • 62:03 - 62:07
    Charayana thinks that under these circumstances
    there is also a fifth
  • 62:07 - 62:12
    kind of Nayika, viz., a woman who is kept
    by a minister, and who repairs
  • 62:12 - 62:17
    to him occasionally; or a widow who accomplishes
    the purpose of a man
  • 62:17 - 62:19
    with the person to whom she resorts.
  • 62:19 - 62:25
    Suvarnanabha adds that a woman who passes
    the life of an ascetic and in
  • 62:25 - 62:31
    the condition of a widow may be considered
    as a sixth kind of Nayika.
  • 62:31 - 62:36
    Ghotakamukha says that the daughter of a public
    woman, and a female
  • 62:36 - 62:41
    servant, who are still virgins, form a seventh
    kind of Nayika.
  • 62:41 - 62:46
    Gonardiya puts forth his doctrine that any
    woman born of good family,
  • 62:46 - 62:50
    after she has come of age, is an eighth kind
    of Nayika.
  • 62:50 - 62:53
    But these four latter kinds of Nayikas do
    not differ much from the first
  • 62:53 - 62:58
    four kinds of them, as there is no separate
    object in resorting to
  • 62:58 - 63:03
    them. Therefore Vatsyayana is of opinion that
    there are only four kinds
  • 63:03 - 63:09
    of Nayikas, _i.e._, the maid, the twice married
    woman, the public woman,
  • 63:09 - 63:13
    and the woman resorted to for a special purpose.
  • 63:13 - 63:16
    The following women are not to be enjoyed:--
  • 63:16 - 63:17
    A leper.
  • 63:17 - 63:18
    A lunatic.
  • 63:18 - 63:21
    A woman turned out of caste.
  • 63:21 - 63:24
    A woman who reveals secrets.
  • 63:24 - 63:29
    A woman who publicly expresses desire for
    sexual intercourse.
  • 63:29 - 63:32
    A woman who is extremely white.
  • 63:32 - 63:34
    A woman who is extremely black.
  • 63:34 - 63:37
    A bad-smelling woman.
  • 63:37 - 63:40
    A woman who is a near relation.
  • 63:40 - 63:42
    A woman who is a female friend.
  • 63:42 - 63:45
    A woman who leads the life of an ascetic.
  • 63:45 - 63:51
    And, lastly, the wife of a relation, of a
    friend, of a learned Brahman,
  • 63:51 - 63:53
    and of the king.
  • 63:53 - 63:57
    The followers of Babhravya say that any woman
    who has been enjoyed by
  • 63:57 - 64:03
    five men is a fit and proper person to be
    enjoyed. But Gonikaputra is of
  • 64:03 - 64:07
    opinion that even when this is the case, the
    wives of a relation, of a
  • 64:07 - 64:11
    learned Brahman and of a king should be excepted.
  • 64:11 - 64:14
    The following are the kind of friends:--
  • 64:14 - 64:19
    One who has played with you in the dust, _i.e._,
    in childhood.
  • 64:19 - 64:21
    One who is bound by an obligation.
  • 64:21 - 64:26
    One who is of the same disposition and fond
    of the same things.
  • 64:26 - 64:28
    One who is a fellow student.
  • 64:28 - 64:32
    One who is acquainted with your secrets and
    faults, and whose faults and
  • 64:32 - 64:35
    secrets are also known to you.
  • 64:35 - 64:37
    One who is a child of your nurse.
  • 64:37 - 64:39
    One who is brought up with you.
  • 64:39 - 64:43
    One who is an hereditary friend.
  • 64:43 - 64:47
    These friends should possess the following
    qualities:--
  • 64:47 - 64:48
    They should tell the truth.
  • 64:48 - 64:50
    They should not be changed by time.
  • 64:50 - 64:53
    They should be favourable to your designs.
  • 64:53 - 64:55
    They should be firm.
  • 64:55 - 64:57
    They should be free from covetousness.
  • 64:57 - 65:01
    They should not be capable of being gained
    over by others.
  • 65:01 - 65:05
    They should not reveal your secrets.
  • 65:05 - 65:09
    Charayana says that citizens form friendship
    with washermen, barbers,
  • 65:09 - 65:13
    cowherds, florists, druggists, betel-leaf
    sellers, tavern keepers,
  • 65:13 - 65:20
    beggars, Pithamardas, Vitas and Vidushekas,
    as also with the wives of
  • 65:21 - 65:23
    all these people.
  • 65:23 - 65:28
    A messenger should possess the following qualities:--
  • 65:28 - 65:29
    Skilfulness.
  • 65:29 - 65:31
    Boldness.
  • 65:31 - 65:33
    Knowledge of the intention of men by their
    outward signs.
  • 65:33 - 65:39
    Absence of confusion, _i.e._, no shyness.
  • 65:39 - 65:43
    Knowledge of the exact meaning of what others
    do or say.
  • 65:43 - 65:45
    Good manners.
  • 65:45 - 65:50
    Knowledge of appropriate times and places
    for doing different things.
  • 65:50 - 65:52
    Ingenuity in business.
  • 65:52 - 65:53
    Quick comprehension.
  • 65:53 - 65:59
    Quick application of remedies, _i.e._, quick
    and ready resources.
  • 65:59 - 66:02
    And this part ends with a verse:--
  • 66:02 - 66:06
    The man who is ingenious and wise, who is
    accompanied by a friend, and
  • 66:06 - 66:11
    who knows the intentions of others, as also
    the proper time and place
  • 66:11 - 66:15
    for doing everything, can gain over, very
    easily, even a woman who is
  • 66:15 - 66:18
    very hard to be obtained.
  • 66:18 - 66:19
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 66:19 - 66:26
    [Footnote 31: This term does not apply to
    a widow, but to a woman who
  • 66:30 - 66:35
    had probably left her husband, and is living
    with some other person as a
  • 66:35 - 66:35
    married woman, maritalement, as they say in
    France.]
  • 66:35 - 66:35
    [Footnote 32: Any woman fit to be enjoyed
    without sin. The object of the
  • 66:35 - 66:39
    enjoyment of women is twofold, viz., pleasure
    and progeny. Any woman who
  • 66:39 - 66:45
    can be enjoyed without sin for the purpose
    of accomplishing either the
  • 66:45 - 66:45
    one or the other of these two objects is a
    Nayika. The fourth kind of
  • 66:45 - 66:45
    Nayika which Vatsya admits further on is neither
    enjoyed for pleasure or
  • 66:45 - 66:46
    for progeny, but merely for accomplishing
    some special purpose in hand.
  • 66:45 - 66:46
    The word Nayika is retained as a technical
    term throughout.]
  • 66:46 - 66:47
    =END OF PART I.=
  • 66:47 - 66:48
    PART II.
  • 66:48 - 66:50
    OF SEXUAL UNION.
  • 66:50 - 66:51
    CHAPTER I.
  • 66:51 - 66:53
    KINDS OF SEXUAL UNION ACCORDING TO
  • 66:53 - 66:57
    (_a_) DIMENSIONS.
    (_b_) FORCE OF DESIRE OR PASSION.
  • 66:57 - 66:58
    (_c_) TIME.
  • 66:58 - 67:00
    _Kinds of Union._
  • 67:00 - 67:06
    Man is divided into three classes, viz., the
    hare man, the bull man, and
  • 67:06 - 67:09
    the horse man, according to the size of his
    lingam.
  • 67:09 - 67:14
    Woman also, according to the depth of her
    yoni, is either a female deer,
  • 67:14 - 67:16
    a mare, or a female elephant.
  • 67:16 - 67:21
    There are thus three equal unions between
    persons of corresponding
  • 67:21 - 67:26
    dimensions, and there are six unequal unions,
    when the dimensions do not
  • 67:26 - 67:30
    correspond, or nine in all, as the following
    table shows:
  • 67:30 - 67:33
    +--------------------+--------------------+
    | EQUAL. | UNEQUAL. |
  • 67:33 - 67:39
    +--------------------+--------------------+
    | MEN. | WOMEN. | MEN. | WOMEN. |
  • 67:39 - 67:40
    +--------+-----------+--------|-----------+
    | | | | |
  • 67:40 - 67:47
    | Hare. | Deer. | Hare. | Mare. |
    | Bull. | Mare. | Hare. | Elephant. |
  • 67:48 - 67:54
    | Horse. | Elephant. | Bull. | Deer. |
    | | | Bull. | Elephant. |
  • 67:54 - 67:58
    | | | Horse. | Deer. |
    | | | Horse. | Mare. |
  • 67:58 - 67:59
    +--------+-----------+--------+-----------+
  • 67:59 - 68:03
    In these unequal unions, when the male exceeds
    the female in point of
  • 68:03 - 68:07
    size, his union with a woman who is immediately
    next to him in size is
  • 68:07 - 68:13
    called high union, and is of two kinds; while
    his union with the woman
  • 68:13 - 68:17
    most remote from him in size is called the
    highest union, and is of one
  • 68:17 - 68:22
    kind only. On the other hand when the female
    exceeds the male in point
  • 68:22 - 68:27
    of size, her union with a man immediately
    next to her in size is called
  • 68:27 - 68:32
    low union, and is of two kinds; while her
    union with a man most remote
  • 68:32 - 68:38
    from her in size is called the lowest union,
    and is of one kind only.
  • 68:38 - 68:43
    In other words, the horse and mare, the bull
    and deer, form the high
  • 68:43 - 68:48
    union, while the horse and deer form the highest
    union. On the female
  • 68:48 - 68:54
    side, the elephant and bull, the mare and
    hare, form low unions, while
  • 68:54 - 68:57
    the elephant and the hare make the lowest
    unions.
  • 68:57 - 69:02
    There are then, nine kinds of union according
    to dimensions. Amongst all
  • 69:02 - 69:08
    these, equal unions are the best, those of
    a superlative degree, _i.e._,
  • 69:08 - 69:12
    the highest and the lowest, are the worst,
    and the rest are middling,
  • 69:12 - 69:19
    and with them the high[33] are better than
    the low.
  • 69:34 - 69:38
    There are also nine kinds of union according
    to the force of passion or
  • 69:38 - 69:41
    carnal desire, as follows:
  • 69:41 - 69:47
    +-----------+-----------+-----------+-----------+
    | MEN. | WOMEN. | MEN. | WOMEN. |
  • 69:47 - 69:48
    +-----------+-----------+-----------|-----------+
    | | | | |
  • 69:48 - 69:55
    | Small. | Small. | Small. | Middling. |
    | Middling. | Middling. | Small. | Intense.
  • 69:58 - 70:02
    |
    | Intense. | Intense. | Middling. | Small.
  • 70:02 - 70:05
    |
    | | | Middling. | Intense. |
  • 70:05 - 70:10
    | | | Intense. | Small. |
    | | | Intense. | Middling. |
  • 70:10 - 70:11
    +-----------+-----------+-----------+-----------+
  • 70:11 - 70:15
    A man is called a man of small passion whose
    desire at the time of
  • 70:15 - 70:20
    sexual union is not great, whose semen is
    scanty, and who cannot bear
  • 70:20 - 70:23
    the warm embraces of the female.
  • 70:23 - 70:26
    Those who differ from this temperament are
    called men of middling
  • 70:26 - 70:31
    passion, while those of intense passion are
    full of desire.
  • 70:31 - 70:34
    In the same way, women are supposed to have
    the three degrees of feeling
  • 70:34 - 70:37
    as specified above.
  • 70:37 - 70:41
    Lastly, according to time there are three
    kinds of men and women, viz.,
  • 70:41 - 70:46
    the short-timed, the moderate-timed, and the
    long-timed, and of these as
  • 70:46 - 70:50
    in the previous statements, there are nine
    kinds of union.
  • 70:50 - 70:54
    But on this last head there is a difference
    of opinion about the female,
  • 70:54 - 70:55
    which should be stated.
  • 70:55 - 71:02
    Auddalika says, "Females do not emit as males
    do. The males simply
  • 71:02 - 71:06
    remove their desire, while the females, from
    their consciousness of
  • 71:06 - 71:11
    desire, feel a certain kind of pleasure, which
    gives them satisfaction,
  • 71:11 - 71:14
    but it is impossible for them to tell you
    what kind of pleasure they
  • 71:14 - 71:19
    feel. The fact from which this becomes evident
    is, that males, when
  • 71:19 - 71:24
    engaged in coition, cease of themselves after
    emission, and are
  • 71:24 - 71:29
    satisfied, but it is not so with females."
  • 71:29 - 71:33
    This opinion is, however, objected to on the
    grounds that if a male be a
  • 71:33 - 71:39
    long-timed, the female loves him the more,
    but if he be short-timed, she
  • 71:39 - 71:44
    is dissatisfied with him. And this circumstance,
    some say, would prove
  • 71:44 - 71:47
    that the female emits also.
  • 71:47 - 71:51
    But this opinion does not hold good, for if
    it takes a long time to
  • 71:51 - 71:55
    allay a woman's desire, and during this time
    she is enjoying great
  • 71:55 - 71:59
    pleasure, it is quite natural then that she
    should wish for its
  • 71:59 - 72:04
    continuation. And on this subject there is
    a verse as follows:
  • 72:04 - 72:09
    "By union with men the lust, desire, or passion
    of women is satisfied,
  • 72:09 - 72:13
    and the pleasure derived from the consciousness
    of it is called their
  • 72:13 - 72:15
    satisfaction."
  • 72:15 - 72:19
    The followers of Babhravya, however, say that
    the semen of women
  • 72:19 - 72:24
    continues to fall from the beginning of the
    sexual union to its end, and
  • 72:24 - 72:28
    it is right that it should be so, for if they
    had no semen there would
  • 72:28 - 72:30
    be no embryo.
  • 72:30 - 72:34
    To this there is an objection. In the beginning
    of coition the passion
  • 72:34 - 72:38
    of the woman is middling, and she cannot bear
    the vigorous thrusts of
  • 72:38 - 72:43
    her lover, but by degrees her passion increases
    until she ceases to
  • 72:43 - 72:47
    think about her body, and then finally she
    wishes to stop from further
  • 72:47 - 72:49
    coition.
  • 72:49 - 72:53
    This objection, however, does not hold good,
    for even in ordinary things
  • 72:53 - 72:58
    that revolve with great force, such as a potter's
    wheel, or a top, we
  • 72:58 - 73:03
    find that the motion at first is slow, but
    by degrees it becomes very
  • 73:03 - 73:07
    rapid. In the same way the passion of the
    woman having gradually
  • 73:07 - 73:12
    increased, she has a desire to discontinue
    coition, when all the semen
  • 73:12 - 73:17
    has fallen away. And there is a verse with
    regard to this as follows:
  • 73:17 - 73:22
    "The fall of the semen of the man takes place
    only at the end of
  • 73:22 - 73:26
    coition, while the semen of the woman falls
    continually, and after the
  • 73:26 - 73:30
    semen of both has all fallen away then they
    wish for the discontinuance
  • 73:30 - 73:31
    of coition."[34]
  • 73:31 - 73:38
    Lastly, Vatsyayana is
  • 74:15 - 74:18
    of opinion that the semen of the female falls
    in
  • 74:18 - 74:20
    the same way as that of the male.
  • 74:20 - 74:26
    Now some may ask here: If men and women are
    beings of the same kind, and
  • 74:26 - 74:29
    are engaged in bringing about the same result,
    why should they have
  • 74:29 - 74:31
    different works to do.
  • 74:31 - 74:36
    Vatsya says that this is so, because the ways
    of working as well as the
  • 74:36 - 74:41
    consciousness of pleasure in men and women
    are different. The difference
  • 74:41 - 74:45
    in the ways of working, by which men are the
    actors, and women are the
  • 74:45 - 74:50
    persons acted upon, is owing to the nature
    of the male and the female,
  • 74:50 - 74:54
    otherwise the actor would be sometimes the
    person acted upon, and vice
  • 74:54 - 74:59
    versâ. And from this difference in the ways
    of working follows the
  • 74:59 - 75:03
    difference in the consciousness of pleasure,
    for a man thinks, "this
  • 75:03 - 75:08
    woman is united with me," and a woman thinks,
    "I am united with this
  • 75:08 - 75:10
    man."
  • 75:10 - 75:13
    It may be said that if the ways of working
    in men and women are
  • 75:13 - 75:17
    different, why should not there be a difference,
    even in the pleasure
  • 75:17 - 75:21
    they feel, and which is the result of those
    ways.
  • 75:21 - 75:25
    But this objection is groundless, for the
    person acting and the person
  • 75:25 - 75:29
    acted upon being of different kinds, there
    is a reason for the
  • 75:29 - 75:33
    difference in their ways of working; but there
    is no reason for any
  • 75:33 - 75:37
    difference in the pleasure they feel, because
    they both naturally derive
  • 75:37 - 75:44
    pleasure from the act they perform.[35]
  • 76:30 - 76:34
    On this again some may say that when different
    persons are engaged in
  • 76:34 - 76:38
    doing the same work, we find that they accomplish
    the same end or
  • 76:38 - 76:43
    purpose: while, on the contrary, in the case
    of men and women we find
  • 76:43 - 76:47
    that each of them accomplishes his or her
    own end separately, and this
  • 76:47 - 76:52
    is inconsistent. But this is a mistake, for
    we find that sometimes two
  • 76:52 - 76:56
    things are done at the same time, as for instance
    in the fighting of
  • 76:56 - 77:01
    rams, both the rams receive the shock at the
    same time on their heads.
  • 77:01 - 77:06
    Again, in throwing one wood apple against
    another, and also in a fight
  • 77:06 - 77:10
    or struggle of wrestlers. If it be said that
    in these cases the things
  • 77:10 - 77:15
    employed are of the same kind, it is answered
    that even in the case of
  • 77:15 - 77:20
    men and women, the nature of the two persons
    is the same. And as the
  • 77:20 - 77:23
    difference in their ways of working arises
    from the difference of their
  • 77:23 - 77:28
    conformation only, it follows that men experience
    the same kind of
  • 77:28 - 77:30
    pleasure as women do.
  • 77:30 - 77:35
    There is also a verse on this subject as follows:
    "Men and women being
  • 77:35 - 77:39
    of the same nature, feel the same kind of
    pleasure, and therefore a man
  • 77:39 - 77:44
    should marry such a woman as will love him
    ever afterwards."
  • 77:44 - 77:49
    The pleasure of men and women being thus proved
    to be of the same kind,
  • 77:49 - 77:53
    it follows that in regard to time, there are
    nine kinds of sexual
  • 77:53 - 77:57
    intercourse, in the same way as there are
    nine kinds, according to the
  • 77:57 - 77:58
    force of passion.
  • 77:58 - 78:03
    There being thus nine kinds of union with
    regard to dimensions, force of
  • 78:03 - 78:09
    passion, and time, respectively, by making
    combinations of them,
  • 78:09 - 78:13
    innumerable kinds of union would be produced.
    Therefore in each
  • 78:13 - 78:17
    particular kind of sexual union, men should
    use such means as they may
  • 78:17 - 78:24
    think suitable for
  • 78:37 - 78:44
    the occasion.[36]
  • 78:55 - 79:00
    At the first time of sexual union the passion
    of the male is intense,
  • 79:00 - 79:04
    and his time is short, but in subsequent unions
    on the same day the
  • 79:04 - 79:09
    reverse of this is the case. With the female,
    however, it is the
  • 79:09 - 79:14
    contrary, for at the first time her passion
    is weak, and then her time
  • 79:14 - 79:18
    long, but on subsequent occasions on the same
    day, her passion is
  • 79:18 - 79:23
    intense and her time short, until her passion
    is satisfied.
  • 79:23 - 79:27
    _On the different kinds of Love._
  • 79:27 - 79:32
    Men learned in the humanities are of opinion
    that love is of four kinds,
  • 79:32 - 79:33
    viz.:
  • 79:33 - 79:37
    1. Love acquired by continual habit.
  • 79:37 - 79:40
    2. Love resulting from the imagination.
  • 79:40 - 79:44
    3. Love resulting from belief.
  • 79:44 - 79:50
    4. Love resulting from the perception of external
    objects.
  • 79:50 - 79:56
    (1). Love resulting from the constant and
    continual performance and
  • 79:56 - 80:00
    habit, as for instance the love of sexual
    intercourse, the love of
  • 80:00 - 80:05
    hunting, the love of drinking, the love of
    gambling, etc., etc.
  • 80:05 - 80:10
    (2). Love which is felt for things to which
    we are not habituated, and
  • 80:10 - 80:14
    which proceeds entirely from ideas, is called
    love resulting from
  • 80:14 - 80:19
    imagination, as for instance, that love which
    some men and women and
  • 80:19 - 80:24
    eunuchs feel for the Auparishtaka or mouth
    congress, and that which is
  • 80:24 - 80:30
    felt by all for such things as embracing,
    kissing, etc., etc.
  • 80:30 - 80:36
    (3). The love which is mutual on both sides,
    and proved to be true, when
  • 80:36 - 80:41
    each looks upon the other as his or her very
    own, such is called love
  • 80:41 - 80:44
    resulting from belief by the learned.
  • 80:44 - 80:49
    (4). The love resulting from the perception
    of eternal objects is quite
  • 80:49 - 80:52
    evident and well-known to the world, because
    the pleasure which it
  • 80:52 - 80:56
    affords is superior to the pleasure of the
    other kinds of love, which
  • 80:56 - 81:00
    exists only for its sake.
  • 81:00 - 81:04
    What has been said in this chapter upon the
    subject of sexual union is
  • 81:04 - 81:08
    sufficient for the learned; but for the edification
    of the ignorant, the
  • 81:08 - 81:11
    same will now be treated of at length and
    in detail.
  • 81:11 - 81:11
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 81:11 - 81:14
    [Footnote 33: High unions are said to be better
    than low ones, for in
  • 81:14 - 81:14
    the former it is possible for the male to
    satisfy his own passion
  • 81:14 - 81:14
    without injuring the female, while in the
    latter it is difficult for the
  • 81:14 - 81:15
    female to be satisfied by any means.]
  • 81:15 - 81:15
    [Footnote 34: The strength of passion with
    women varies a great deal,
  • 81:15 - 81:15
    some being easily satisfied, and others eager
    and willing to go on for a
  • 81:15 - 81:15
    long time. To satisfy these last thoroughly
    a man must have recourse to
  • 81:15 - 81:15
    art. It is certain that a fluid flows from
    the woman in larger or
  • 81:15 - 81:16
    smaller quantities, but her satisfaction is
    not complete until she has
  • 81:16 - 81:17
    experienced the "spasme génêsique," as described
    in a French work
  • 81:17 - 81:18
    recently published and called "Breviare de
    l'Amour Experimental par le
  • 81:18 - 81:18
    Dr. Jules Guyot."]
  • 81:18 - 81:19
    [Footnote 35: This is a long dissertation
    very common among Sanscrit
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    authors, both when writing and talking socially.
    They start certain
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    propositions, and then argue for and against
    them. What it is presumed
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    the author means, is, that though both men
    and women derive pleasure
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    from the act of coition, the way it is produced
    is brought about by
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    different means, each individual performing
    his own work in the matter,
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    irrespective of the other, and each deriving
    individually their own
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    consciousness of pleasure from the act they
    perform. There is a
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    difference in the work that each does, and
    a difference in the
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    consciousness of pleasure that each has, but
    no difference in the
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    pleasure they feel, for each feels that pleasure
    to a greater or lesser
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    degree.]
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    [Footnote 36: This paragraph should be particularly
    noted, for it
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    specially applies to married men and their
    wives. So many men utterly
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    ignore the feelings of the women, and never
    pay the slightest attention
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    to the passion of the latter. To understand
    the subject thoroughly, it
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    is absolutely necessary to study it, and then
    a person will know that,
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    as dough is prepared for baking, so must a
    woman be prepared for sexual
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    intercourse, if she is to derive satisfaction
    from it.]
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    CHAPTER II.
  • 81:19 - 81:19
    OF THE EMBRACE.
  • 81:19 - 81:23
    This part of the Kama Shastra, which treats
    of sexual union, is also
  • 81:23 - 81:29
    called "Sixty-four" (Chatushshashti). Some
    old authors say that it is
  • 81:29 - 81:34
    called so, because it contains sixty-four
    chapters. Others are of
  • 81:34 - 81:39
    opinion that the author of this part being
    a person named Panchala, and
  • 81:39 - 81:45
    the person who recited the part of the Rig
    Veda called Dashatapa, which
  • 81:45 - 81:50
    contains sixty-four verses, being also called
    Panchala, the name
  • 81:50 - 81:53
    "sixty-four" has been given to the part of
    the work in honour of the Rig
  • 81:53 - 81:58
    Vedas. The followers of Babhravya say on the
    other hand that this part
  • 81:58 - 82:04
    contains eight subjects, viz., the embrace,
    kissing, scratching with the
  • 82:04 - 82:11
    nails or fingers, biting, lying down, making
    various sounds, playing the
  • 82:11 - 82:16
    part of a man, and the Auparishtaka, or mouth
    congress. Each of these
  • 82:16 - 82:20
    subjects being of eight kinds, and eight multiplied
    by eight being
  • 82:20 - 82:26
    sixty-four, this part is therefore named "sixty-four."
    But Vatsyayana
  • 82:26 - 82:31
    affirms that as this part contains also the
    following subjects, viz.,
  • 82:31 - 82:36
    striking, crying, the acts of a man during
    congress, the various kinds
  • 82:36 - 82:40
    of congress, and other subjects, the name
    "sixty-four" is given to it
  • 82:40 - 82:46
    only accidentally. As, for instance, we say
    this tree is "Saptaparna,"
  • 82:46 - 82:51
    or seven-leaved, this offering of rice is
    "Panchavarna," or
  • 82:51 - 82:56
    five-coloured, but the tree has not seven
    leaves, neither has the rice
  • 82:56 - 82:58
    five colours.
  • 82:58 - 83:02
    However the part sixty-four is now treated
    of, and the embrace, being
  • 83:02 - 83:06
    the first subject, will now be considered.
  • 83:06 - 83:09
    Now the embrace which indicates the mutual
    love of a man and woman who
  • 83:09 - 83:13
    have come together is of four kinds, viz.:
  • 83:13 - 83:15
    Touching.
    Piercing.
  • 83:15 - 83:17
    Rubbing.
    Pressing.
  • 83:17 - 83:21
    The action in each case is denoted by the
    meaning of the word which
  • 83:21 - 83:23
    stands for it.
  • 83:23 - 83:28
    (1). When a man under some pretext or other
    goes in front or alongside
  • 83:28 - 83:34
    of a woman and touches her body with his own,
    it is called the "touching
  • 83:34 - 83:35
    embrace."
  • 83:35 - 83:39
    (2). When a woman in a lonely place bends
    down, as if to pick up
  • 83:39 - 83:45
    something, and pierces, as it were, a man
    sitting or standing, with her
  • 83:45 - 83:49
    breasts, and the man in return takes hold
    of them, it is called a
  • 83:49 - 83:51
    "piercing embrace."
  • 83:51 - 83:55
    The above two kinds of embrace takes place
    only between persons who do
  • 83:55 - 83:58
    not, as yet, speak freely with each other.
  • 83:58 - 84:03
    (3). When two lovers are walking slowly together,
    either in the dark, or
  • 84:03 - 84:08
    in a place of public resort, or in a lonely
    place, and rub their bodies
  • 84:08 - 84:12
    against each other, it is called a "rubbing
    embrace."
  • 84:12 - 84:16
    (4). When on the above occasion one of them
    presses the other's body
  • 84:16 - 84:22
    forcibly against a wall or pillar, it is called
    a "pressing embrace."
  • 84:22 - 84:26
    These two last embraces are peculiar to those
    who know the intentions of
  • 84:26 - 84:28
    each other.
  • 84:28 - 84:33
    At the time of the meeting the four following
    kinds of embrace are used,
  • 84:33 - 84:34
    viz.:
  • 84:34 - 84:38
    _Jataveshtitaka_, or the twining of a creeper.
  • 84:38 - 84:42
    _Vrikshadhirudhaka_, or climbing a tree.
  • 84:42 - 84:47
    _Tila-Tandulaka_, or the mixture of sesamum
    seed with rice.
  • 84:47 - 84:51
    _Kshiraniraka_, or milk and water embrace.
  • 84:51 - 84:57
    (1). When a woman, clinging to a man as a
    creeper twines round a tree,
  • 84:57 - 85:01
    bends his head down to hers with the desire
    of kissing him and slightly
  • 85:01 - 85:06
    makes the sound of sut sut, embraces him,
    and looks lovingly towards
  • 85:06 - 85:10
    him, it is called an embrace like the "twining
    of a creeper."
  • 85:10 - 85:15
    (2). When a woman, having placed one of her
    feet on the foot of her
  • 85:15 - 85:20
    lover, and the other on one of his thighs,
    passes one of her arms round
  • 85:20 - 85:24
    his back, and the other on his shoulders,
    makes slightly the sounds of
  • 85:24 - 85:29
    singing and cooing, and wishes, as it were,
    to climb up him in order to
  • 85:29 - 85:34
    have a kiss, it is called an embrace like
    the "climbing of a tree."
  • 85:34 - 85:39
    These two kinds of embrace take place when
    the lover is standing.
  • 85:39 - 85:44
    (3). When lovers lie on a bed, and embrace
    each other so closely that
  • 85:44 - 85:48
    the arms and thighs of the one are encircled
    by the arms and thighs of
  • 85:48 - 85:52
    the other, and are, as it were, rubbing up
    against them, this is called
  • 85:52 - 85:57
    an embrace like "the mixture of sesamum seed
    with rice."
  • 85:57 - 86:02
    (4). When a man and a woman are very much
    in love with each other, and
  • 86:02 - 86:06
    not thinking of any pain or hurt, embrace
    each other as if they were
  • 86:06 - 86:10
    entering into each other's bodies, either
    while the woman is sitting on
  • 86:10 - 86:15
    the lap of the man or in front of him, or
    on a bed, then it is called an
  • 86:15 - 86:19
    embrace like a "mixture of milk and water."
  • 86:19 - 86:24
    These two kinds of embrace take place at the
    time of sexual union.
  • 86:24 - 86:29
    Babhravya has thus related to us the above
    eight kinds of embraces.
  • 86:29 - 86:34
    Suvarnanabha, moreover, gives us four ways
    of embracing simple members
  • 86:34 - 86:36
    of the body, which are:
  • 86:36 - 86:38
    The embrace of the thighs.
  • 86:38 - 86:43
    The embrace of the jaghana, _i.e._, the part
    of the body from the navel
  • 86:43 - 86:45
    downwards to the thighs.
  • 86:45 - 86:47
    The embrace of the breasts.
  • 86:47 - 86:50
    The embrace of the forehead.
  • 86:50 - 86:55
    (1). When one of two lovers presses forcibly
    one or both of the thighs
  • 86:55 - 86:59
    of the other between his or her own, it is
    called the "embrace of
  • 86:59 - 87:00
    thighs."
  • 87:00 - 87:05
    (2). When a man presses the jaghana or middle
    part of the woman's body
  • 87:05 - 87:10
    against his own, and mounts upon her to practise,
    either scratching with
  • 87:10 - 87:15
    the nail or finger, or biting, or striking,
    or kissing, the hair of the
  • 87:15 - 87:19
    woman being loose and flowing, it is called
    the "embrace of the
  • 87:19 - 87:20
    jaghana."
  • 87:20 - 87:26
    (3). When a man places his breast between
    the breasts of a woman, and
  • 87:26 - 87:30
    presses her with it, it is called the "embrace
    of the breasts."
  • 87:30 - 87:34
    (4). When either of the lovers touches the
    mouth, the eyes and the
  • 87:34 - 87:38
    forehead of the other with his or her own,
    it is called the "embrace of
  • 87:38 - 87:41
    the forehead."
  • 87:41 - 87:44
    Some say that even shampooing is a kind of
    embrace, because there is a
  • 87:44 - 87:49
    touching of bodies in it. But Vatsyayana thinks
    that shampooing is
  • 87:49 - 87:53
    performed at a different time, and for a different
    purpose, and it is
  • 87:53 - 87:57
    also of a different character, it cannot be
    said to be included in the
  • 87:57 - 87:59
    embrace.
  • 87:59 - 88:04
    There are also some verses on the subject
    as follows: "The whole subject
  • 88:04 - 88:08
    of embracing is of such a nature that men
    who ask questions about it, or
  • 88:08 - 88:14
    who hear about it, or who talk about it, acquire
    thereby a desire for
  • 88:14 - 88:17
    enjoyment. Even those embraces that are not
    mentioned in the Kama
  • 88:17 - 88:21
    Shastra should be practised at the time of
    sexual enjoyment, if they are
  • 88:21 - 88:26
    in any way conducive to the increase of love
    or passion. The rules of
  • 88:26 - 88:30
    the Shastra apply so long as the passion of
    man is middling, but when
  • 88:30 - 88:35
    the wheel of love is once set in motion, there
    is then no Shastra and no
  • 88:35 - 88:38
    order."
  • 88:38 - 88:45
    CHAPTER III.
  • 89:04 - 89:07
    ON KISSING.
  • 89:07 - 89:11
    It is said by some that there is no fixed
    time or order between the
  • 89:11 - 89:15
    embrace, the kiss, and the pressing or scratching
    with the nails or
  • 89:15 - 89:18
    fingers, but that all these things should
    be done generally before
  • 89:18 - 89:23
    sexual union takes place, while striking and
    making the various sounds
  • 89:23 - 89:27
    generally takes place at the time of the union.
    Vatsyayana, however,
  • 89:27 - 89:31
    thinks that anything may take place at any
    time, for love does not care
  • 89:31 - 89:34
    for time or order.
  • 89:34 - 89:37
    On the occasion of the first congress, kissing
    and the other things
  • 89:37 - 89:41
    mentioned above should be done moderately,
    they should not be continued
  • 89:41 - 89:45
    for a long time, and should be done alternately.
    On subsequent
  • 89:45 - 89:49
    occasions, however, the reverse of all this
    may take place, and
  • 89:49 - 89:54
    moderation will not be necessary, they may
    continue for a long time, and
  • 89:54 - 89:59
    for the purpose of kindling love, they may
    be all done at the same time.
  • 89:59 - 90:04
    The following are the places for kissing,
    viz., the forehead, the eyes,
  • 90:04 - 90:10
    the cheeks, the throat, the bosom, the breasts,
    the lips, and the
  • 90:10 - 90:14
    interior of the mouth. Moreover, the people
    of the Lat country kiss also
  • 90:14 - 90:18
    on the following places, viz., the joints
    of the thighs, the arms, and
  • 90:18 - 90:23
    the navel. But Vatsyayana thinks that though
    kissing is practised by
  • 90:23 - 90:26
    these people in the above places on account
    of the intensity of their
  • 90:26 - 90:31
    love, and the customs of their country, it
    is not fit to be practised by
  • 90:31 - 90:33
    all.
  • 90:33 - 90:37
    Now in a case of a young girl there are three
    sort of kisses, viz.:
  • 90:37 - 90:40
    The nominal kiss.
    The throbbing kiss.
  • 90:40 - 90:42
    The touching kiss.
  • 90:42 - 90:47
    (1). When a girl only touches the mouth of
    her lover with her own, but
  • 90:47 - 90:52
    does not herself do anything, it is called
    the "nominal kiss."
  • 90:52 - 90:57
    (2). When a girl, setting aside her bashfulness
    a little, wishes to
  • 90:57 - 91:01
    touch the lip that is pressed into her mouth,
    and with that object
  • 91:01 - 91:06
    moves her lower lip, but not the upper one,
    it is called the "throbbing
  • 91:06 - 91:07
    kiss."
  • 91:07 - 91:11
    (3). When a girl touches her lover's lip with
    her tongue, and having
  • 91:11 - 91:15
    shut her eyes, places her hands on those of
    her lover, it is called the
  • 91:15 - 91:18
    "touching kiss."
  • 91:18 - 91:21
    Other authors describe four other kinds of
    kisses, viz.:
  • 91:21 - 91:24
    The straight kiss.
    The bent kiss.
  • 91:24 - 91:28
    The turned kiss.
    The pressed kiss.
  • 91:28 - 91:32
    (1). When the lips of two lovers are brought
    into direct contact with
  • 91:32 - 91:36
    each other, it is called a "straight kiss."
  • 91:36 - 91:40
    (2). When the heads of two lovers are bent
    towards each other, and when
  • 91:40 - 91:45
    so bent kissing takes place, it is called
    a "bent kiss."
  • 91:45 - 91:50
    (3). When one of them turns up the face of
    the other by holding the head
  • 91:50 - 91:55
    and chin, and then kissing, it is called a
    "turned kiss."
  • 91:55 - 92:00
    (4). Lastly, when the lower lip is pressed
    with much force, it is called
  • 92:00 - 92:02
    a "pressed kiss."
  • 92:02 - 92:07
    There is also a fifth kind of kiss called
    the "greatly pressed kiss,"
  • 92:07 - 92:11
    which is effected by taking hold of the lower
    lip between two fingers,
  • 92:11 - 92:15
    and then after touching it with the tongue,
    pressing it with great force
  • 92:15 - 92:17
    with the lip.
  • 92:17 - 92:22
    As regards kissing, a wager may be laid as
    to which will get hold of the
  • 92:22 - 92:27
    lips of the other first. If the woman loses,
    she should pretend to cry,
  • 92:27 - 92:30
    should keep her lover off by shaking her hands,
    and turn away from him
  • 92:30 - 92:36
    and dispute with him, saying "let another
    wager be laid." If she loses
  • 92:36 - 92:41
    this a second time, she should appear doubly
    distressed, and when her
  • 92:41 - 92:45
    lover is off his guard or asleep, she should
    get hold of his lower lip,
  • 92:45 - 92:49
    and hold it in her teeth, so that it should
    not slip away, and then she
  • 92:49 - 92:54
    should laugh, make a loud noise, deride him,
    dance about, and say
  • 92:54 - 92:59
    whatever she likes in a joking way, moving
    her eyebrows, and rolling her
  • 92:59 - 93:04
    eyes. Such are the wagers and quarrels as
    far as kissing is concerned,
  • 93:04 - 93:07
    but the same may be applied with regard to
    the pressing or scratching
  • 93:07 - 93:13
    with the nails and fingers, biting and striking.
    All these, however, are
  • 93:13 - 93:16
    only peculiar to men and women of intense
    passion.
  • 93:16 - 93:20
    When a man kisses the upper lip of a woman,
    while she in return kisses
  • 93:20 - 93:25
    his lower lip, it is called the "kiss of the
    upper lip."
  • 93:25 - 93:28
    When one of them takes both the lips of the
    other between his or her
  • 93:28 - 93:33
    own, it is called "a clasping kiss." A woman,
    however, only takes this
  • 93:33 - 93:38
    kind of kiss from a man who has no moustache.
    And on the occasion of
  • 93:38 - 93:42
    this kiss, if one of them touches the teeth,
    the tongue, and the palate
  • 93:42 - 93:47
    of the other, with his or her tongue, it is
    called the "fighting of the
  • 93:47 - 93:51
    tongue." In the same way, the pressing of
    the teeth of the one against
  • 93:51 - 93:55
    the mouth of the other is to be practised.
  • 93:55 - 94:01
    Kissing is of four kinds, viz., moderate,
    contracted, pressed, and soft,
  • 94:01 - 94:04
    according to the different parts of the body
    which are kissed, for
  • 94:04 - 94:07
    different kinds of kisses are appropriate
    for different parts of the
  • 94:07 - 94:08
    body.
  • 94:08 - 94:13
    When a woman looks at the face of her lover
    while he is asleep, and
  • 94:13 - 94:17
    kisses it to show her intention or desire,
    it is called a "kiss that
  • 94:17 - 94:19
    kindles love."
  • 94:19 - 94:23
    When a woman kisses her lover while he is
    engaged in business, or while
  • 94:23 - 94:28
    he is quarrelling with her, or while he is
    looking at something else, so
  • 94:28 - 94:33
    that his mind may be turned away, it is called
    a "kiss that turns away."
  • 94:33 - 94:38
    When a lover coming home late at night kisses
    his beloved, who is asleep
  • 94:38 - 94:43
    or in bed, in order to show her his desire,
    it is called a "kiss that
  • 94:43 - 94:47
    awakens." On such an occasion the woman may
    pretend to be asleep at the
  • 94:47 - 94:51
    time of her lover's arrival, so that she may
    know his intention and
  • 94:51 - 94:54
    obtain respect from him.
  • 94:54 - 94:58
    When a person kisses the reflection of the
    person he loves in a mirror,
  • 94:58 - 95:04
    in water, or on a wall, it is called a "kiss
    showing the intention."
  • 95:04 - 95:08
    When a person kisses a child sitting on his
    lap, or a picture, or an
  • 95:08 - 95:12
    image, or figure, in the presence of the person
    beloved by him, it is
  • 95:12 - 95:16
    called a "transferred kiss."
  • 95:16 - 95:21
    When at night at a theatre, or in an assembly
    of caste men, a man coming
  • 95:21 - 95:25
    up to a woman kisses a finger of her hand
    if she be standing, or a toe
  • 95:25 - 95:30
    of her foot if she be sitting, or when a woman
    is shampooing her lover's
  • 95:30 - 95:34
    body, places her face on his thigh (as if
    she was sleepy) so as to
  • 95:34 - 95:39
    inflame his passion, and kisses his thigh
    or great toe, it is called a
  • 95:39 - 95:42
    "demonstrative kiss."
  • 95:42 - 95:45
    There is also a verse on the subject as follows:--
  • 95:45 - 95:50
    "Whatever things may be done by one of the
    lovers to the other, the same
  • 95:50 - 95:55
    should be returned by the other, _i.e._, if
    the woman kisses him he should
  • 95:55 - 96:00
    kiss her in return, if she strikes him he
    should also strike her in
  • 96:00 - 96:03
    return."
  • 96:03 - 96:04
    CHAPTER IV.
  • 96:04 - 96:09
    ON PRESSING, OR MARKING, OR SCRATCHING WITH
    THE NAILS.
  • 96:09 - 96:13
    When love becomes intense, pressing with the
    nails or scratching the
  • 96:13 - 96:17
    body with them is practised, and it is done
    on the following occasions:
  • 96:17 - 96:22
    On the first visit; at the time of setting
    out on a journey; on the
  • 96:22 - 96:27
    return from a journey; at the time when an
    angry lover is reconciled;
  • 96:27 - 96:30
    and lastly when the woman is intoxicated.
  • 96:30 - 96:34
    But pressing with the nails is not an usual
    thing except with those who
  • 96:34 - 96:39
    are intensely passionate, _i.e._, full of
    passion. It is employed together
  • 96:39 - 96:43
    with biting, by those to whom the practice
    is agreeable.
  • 96:43 - 96:47
    Pressing with the nails is of the eight following
    kinds, according to
  • 96:47 - 96:50
    the forms of the marks which are produced,
    viz.:
  • 96:50 - 96:52
    1. Sounding.
  • 96:52 - 96:54
    2. Half moon.
  • 96:54 - 96:56
    3. A circle.
  • 96:56 - 96:58
    4. A line.
  • 96:58 - 97:02
    5. A tiger's nail or claw.
  • 97:02 - 97:05
    6. A peacock's foot.
  • 97:05 - 97:08
    7. The jump of a hare.
  • 97:08 - 97:12
    8. The leaf of a blue lotus.
  • 97:12 - 97:16
    The places that are to be pressed with the
    nails are as follows: the arm
  • 97:16 - 97:22
    pit, the throat, the breasts, the lips, the
    jaghana, or middle parts of
  • 97:22 - 97:28
    the body, and the thighs. But Suvarnanabha
    is of opinion that when the
  • 97:28 - 97:32
    impetuosity of passion is excessive, then
    the places need not be
  • 97:32 - 97:34
    considered.
  • 97:34 - 97:38
    The qualities of good nails are that they
    should be bright, well set,
  • 97:38 - 97:44
    clean, entire, convex, soft, and glossy in
    appearance. Nails are of
  • 97:44 - 97:47
    three kinds according to their size, viz.:
  • 97:47 - 97:49
    Small.
    Middling.
  • 97:49 - 97:49
    Large.
  • 97:49 - 97:53
    Large nails, which give grace to the hands,
    and attract the hearts of
  • 97:53 - 97:57
    women from their appearance, are possessed
    by the Bengalees.
  • 97:57 - 98:02
    Small nails, which can be used in various
    ways, and are to be applied
  • 98:02 - 98:06
    only with the object of giving pleasure, are
    possessed by the people of
  • 98:06 - 98:08
    the southern districts.
  • 98:08 - 98:12
    Middling nails, which contain the properties
    of both the above kinds,
  • 98:12 - 98:15
    belong to the people of the Maharashtra.
  • 98:15 - 98:21
    (1). When a person presses the chin, the breasts,
    the lower lip, or the
  • 98:21 - 98:26
    jaghana of another so softly that no scratch
    or mark is left, but only
  • 98:26 - 98:30
    the hair on the body becomes erect from the
    touch of the nails, and the
  • 98:30 - 98:35
    nails themselves make a sound, it is called
    a "sounding or pressing with
  • 98:35 - 98:37
    the nails."
  • 98:37 - 98:40
    This pressing is used in the case of a young
    girl when her lover
  • 98:40 - 98:46
    shampoos her, scratches her head, and wants
    to trouble or frighten her.
  • 98:46 - 98:50
    (2). The curved mark with the nails, which
    is impressed on the neck and
  • 98:50 - 98:54
    the breasts, is called the "half moon."
  • 98:54 - 98:58
    (3). When the half moons are impressed opposite
    to each other, it is
  • 98:58 - 99:02
    called a "circle." This mark with the nails
    is generally made on the
  • 99:02 - 99:06
    navel, the small cavities about the buttocks,
    and on the joints of the
  • 99:06 - 99:08
    thigh.
  • 99:08 - 99:13
    (4). A mark in the form of a small line, and
    which can be made on any
  • 99:13 - 99:16
    part of the body, is called a "line."
  • 99:16 - 99:21
    (5). This same line, when it is curved, and
    made on the breast, is
  • 99:21 - 99:24
    called a "tiger's nail."
  • 99:24 - 99:28
    (6). When a curved mark is made on the breast
    by means of the five
  • 99:28 - 99:32
    nails, it is called a "peacock's foot." This
    mark is made with the
  • 99:32 - 99:36
    object of being praised, for it requires a
    great deal of skill to make
  • 99:36 - 99:38
    it properly.
  • 99:38 - 99:42
    (7). When five marks with the nails are made
    close to one another near
  • 99:42 - 99:48
    the nipple of the breast, it is called "the
    jump of a hare."
  • 99:48 - 99:52
    (8). A mark made on the breast or on the hips
    in the form of a leaf of
  • 99:52 - 99:56
    the blue lotus, is called the "leaf of a blue
    lotus."
  • 99:56 - 100:00
    When a person is going on a journey, and makes
    a mark on the thighs, or
  • 100:00 - 100:04
    on the breast, it is called a "token of remembrance."
    On such an
  • 100:04 - 100:08
    occasion three or four lines are impressed
    close to one another with the
  • 100:08 - 100:10
    nails.
  • 100:10 - 100:14
    Here ends the marking with the nails. Marks
    of other kinds than the
  • 100:14 - 100:18
    above may also be made with the nails, for
    the ancient authors say,
  • 100:18 - 100:23
    that as there are innumerable degrees of skill
    among men (the practice
  • 100:23 - 100:28
    of this art being known to all), so there
    are innumerable ways of making
  • 100:28 - 100:32
    these marks. And as pressing or marking with
    the nails is independent of
  • 100:32 - 100:36
    love, no one can say with certainty how many
    different kinds of marks
  • 100:36 - 100:41
    with the nails do actually exist. The reason
    of this is, Vatsyayana
  • 100:41 - 100:47
    says, that as variety is necessary in love,
    so love is to be produced by
  • 100:47 - 100:52
    means of variety. It is on this account that
    courtezans, who are well
  • 100:52 - 100:57
    acquainted with various ways and means, become
    so desirable, for if
  • 100:57 - 101:01
    variety is sought in all the arts and amusements,
    such as archery and
  • 101:01 - 101:06
    others, how much more should it be sought
    after in the present case.
  • 101:06 - 101:09
    The marks of the nails should not be made
    on married women, but
  • 101:09 - 101:13
    particular kinds of marks may be made on their
    private parts for the
  • 101:13 - 101:16
    remembrance and increase of love.
  • 101:16 - 101:20
    There are also some verses on the subject,
    as follows:
  • 101:20 - 101:24
    "The love of a woman who sees the marks of
    nails on the private parts of
  • 101:24 - 101:29
    her body, even though they are old and almost
    worn out, becomes again
  • 101:29 - 101:33
    fresh and new. If there be no marks of nails
    to remind a person of the
  • 101:33 - 101:37
    passages of love, then love is lessened in
    the same way as when no union
  • 101:37 - 101:41
    takes place for a long time."
  • 101:41 - 101:45
    Even when a stranger sees at a distance a
    young woman with the marks of
  • 101:45 - 101:52
    nails on her breast,[37] he is filled with
    love and respect for her.
  • 102:08 - 102:12
    A man, also, who carries the marks of nails
    and teeth on some parts of
  • 102:12 - 102:17
    his body, influences the mind of a woman,
    even though it be ever so
  • 102:17 - 102:22
    firm. In short, nothing tends to increase
    love so much as the effects of
  • 102:22 - 102:29
    marking with the nails, and biting.
  • 102:29 - 102:32
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 102:32 - 102:39
    [Footnote 37: From this it would appear that
    in ancient times the
  • 102:42 - 102:44
    breasts of women were not covered, and this
    is seen in the painting of
  • 102:44 - 102:50
    the Ajunta and other caves, where we find
    that the breasts of even royal
  • 102:50 - 102:52
    ladies and others are exposed.]
  • 102:52 - 102:53
    CHAPTER V.
  • 102:53 - 102:56
    ON BITING, AND THE MEANS TO BE EMPLOYED WITH
    REGARD TO WOMEN OF
  • 102:56 - 103:00
    DIFFERENT COUNTRIES.
  • 103:00 - 103:04
    All the places that can be kissed, are also
    the places that can be
  • 103:04 - 103:10
    bitten, except the upper lip, the interior
    of the mouth, and the eyes.
  • 103:10 - 103:14
    The qualities of good teeth are as follows:
    They should be equal,
  • 103:14 - 103:20
    possessed of a pleasing brightness, capable
    of being coloured, of proper
  • 103:20 - 103:23
    proportions, unbroken, and with sharp ends.
  • 103:23 - 103:27
    The defects of teeth on the other hand are,
    that they are blunt,
  • 103:27 - 103:33
    protruding from the gums, rough, soft, large,
    and loosely set.
  • 103:33 - 103:36
    The following are the different kinds of biting,
    viz.:
  • 103:36 - 103:39
    The hidden bite.
    The swollen bite.
  • 103:39 - 103:43
    The point.
    The line of points.
  • 103:43 - 103:47
    The coral and the jewel.
    The line of jewels.
  • 103:47 - 103:51
    The broken cloud.
    The biting of the boar.
  • 103:51 - 103:56
    (1). The biting which is shown only by the
    excessive redness of the skin
  • 103:56 - 104:00
    that is bitten, is called the "hidden bite."
  • 104:00 - 104:05
    (2). When the skin is pressed down on both
    sides, it is called the
  • 104:05 - 104:07
    "swollen bite."
  • 104:07 - 104:11
    (3). When a small portion of the skin is bitten
    with two teeth only, it
  • 104:11 - 104:14
    is called the "point."
  • 104:14 - 104:18
    (4). When such small portions of the skin
    are bitten with all the teeth,
  • 104:18 - 104:21
    it is called the "line of points."
  • 104:21 - 104:26
    (5). The biting which is done by bringing
    together the teeth and the
  • 104:26 - 104:31
    lips, is called the "coral and the jewel."
    The lip is the coral, and the
  • 104:31 - 104:34
    teeth the jewel.
  • 104:34 - 104:39
    (6). When biting is done with all the teeth,
    it is called the "line of
  • 104:39 - 104:40
    jewels."
  • 104:40 - 104:46
    (7). The biting which consists of unequal
    risings in a circle, and which
  • 104:46 - 104:50
    comes from the space between the teeth, is
    called the "broken cloud."
  • 104:50 - 104:53
    This is impressed on the breasts.
  • 104:53 - 104:58
    (8). The biting which consists of many broad
    rows of marks near to one
  • 104:58 - 105:03
    another, and with red intervals, is called
    the "biting of a boar." This
  • 105:03 - 105:07
    is impressed on the breasts and the shoulders;
    and these two last modes
  • 105:07 - 105:12
    of biting are peculiar to persons of intense
    passion.
  • 105:12 - 105:15
    The lower lip is the place on which the "hidden
    bite," the "swollen
  • 105:15 - 105:20
    bite," and the "point" are made; again the
    "swollen bite," and the
  • 105:20 - 105:24
    "coral and the jewel" bite are done on the
    cheek. Kissing, pressing with
  • 105:24 - 105:28
    the nails, and biting are the ornaments of
    the left cheek, and when the
  • 105:28 - 105:33
    word cheek is used it is to be understood
    as the left cheek.
  • 105:33 - 105:37
    Both the "line of points" and the "line of
    jewels" are to be impressed
  • 105:37 - 105:41
    on the throat, the arm pit, and the joints
    of the thighs; but the "line
  • 105:41 - 105:46
    of points" alone is to be impressed on the
    forehead and the thighs.
  • 105:46 - 105:50
    The marking with the nails, and the biting
    of the following things,
  • 105:50 - 105:55
    viz., an ornament of the forehead, an ear
    ornament, a bunch of flowers,
  • 105:55 - 106:00
    a betel leaf, or a tamala leaf, which are
    worn by, or belong to the
  • 106:00 - 106:05
    woman that is beloved, are signs of the desire
    of enjoyment.
  • 106:05 - 106:08
    Here end the different kinds of biting.
  • 106:08 - 106:12
    In the affairs of love a man should do such
    things as are agreeable to
  • 106:08 - 106:09
    * * * * *
  • 106:12 - 106:15
    the women of different countries.
  • 106:15 - 106:19
    The women of the central countries (_i.e._,
    between the Ganges and the
  • 106:19 - 106:24
    Jumna) are noble in their character, not accustomed
    to disgraceful
  • 106:24 - 106:28
    practices, and dislike pressing the nails
    and biting.
  • 106:28 - 106:33
    The women of the Balhika country are gained
    over by striking.
  • 106:33 - 106:37
    The women of Avantika are fond of foul pleasures,
    and have not good
  • 106:37 - 106:39
    manners.
  • 106:39 - 106:43
    The women of the Maharashtra are fond of practising
    the sixty-four arts,
  • 106:43 - 106:47
    they utter low and harsh words, and like to
    be spoken to in the same
  • 106:47 - 106:52
    way, and have an impetuous desire of enjoyment.
  • 106:52 - 106:58
    The women of Pataliputra (_i.e._, the modern
    Patna) are of the same nature
  • 106:58 - 107:03
    as the women of the Maharashtra, but show
    their likings only in secret.
  • 107:03 - 107:07
    The women of the Dravida country, though they
    are rubbed and pressed
  • 107:07 - 107:12
    about at the time of sexual enjoyment, have
    a slow fall of semen, that
  • 107:12 - 107:16
    is they are very slow in the act of coition.
  • 107:16 - 107:20
    The women of Vanavasi are moderately passionate,
    they go through every
  • 107:20 - 107:25
    kind of enjoyment, cover their bodies, and
    abuse those who utter low,
  • 107:25 - 107:27
    mean and harsh words.
  • 107:27 - 107:32
    The women of Avanti hate kissing, marking
    with the nails, and biting,
  • 107:32 - 107:36
    but they have a fondness for various kinds
    of sexual union.
  • 107:36 - 107:40
    The women of Malwa like embracing and kissing,
    but not wounding, and
  • 107:40 - 107:43
    they are gained over by striking.
  • 107:43 - 107:47
    The women of Abhira, and those of the country
    about the Indus and five
  • 107:47 - 107:53
    rivers (_i.e._, the Punjab), are gained over
    by the Auparishtaka or mouth
  • 107:53 - 107:55
    congress.
  • 107:55 - 107:59
    The women of Aparatika are full of passion,
    and make slowly the sound
  • 107:59 - 108:01
    "Sit."
  • 108:01 - 108:06
    The women of the Lat country have even more
    impetuous desire, and also
  • 108:06 - 108:08
    make the sound "Sit."
  • 108:08 - 108:14
    The women of the Stri Rajya, and of Koshola
    (Oude), are full of
  • 108:14 - 108:18
    impetuous desire, their semen falls in large
    quantities, and they are
  • 108:18 - 108:21
    fond of taking medicine to make it do so.
  • 108:21 - 108:26
    The women of the Audhra country have tender
    bodies, they are fond of
  • 108:26 - 108:30
    enjoyment, and have a liking for voluptuous
    pleasures.
  • 108:30 - 108:34
    The women of Ganda have tender bodies, and
    speak sweetly.
  • 108:34 - 108:39
    Now Suvarnanabha is of opinion that that which
    is agreeable to the
  • 108:39 - 108:43
    nature of a particular person, is of more
    consequence than that which is
  • 108:43 - 108:48
    agreeable to a whole nation, and that therefore
    the peculiarities of the
  • 108:48 - 108:52
    country should not be observed in such cases.
    The various pleasures, the
  • 108:52 - 108:56
    dress, and the sports of one country are in
    time borrowed by another,
  • 108:56 - 109:00
    and in such a case these things must be considered
    as belonging
  • 109:00 - 109:03
    originally to that country.
  • 109:03 - 109:07
    Among the things mentioned above, viz., embracing,
    kissing, etc., those
  • 109:07 - 109:11
    which increase passion should be done first,
    and those which are only
  • 109:11 - 109:15
    for amusement or variety should be done afterwards.
  • 109:15 - 109:19
    There are also some verses on this subject
    as follows:
  • 109:19 - 109:24
    "When a man bites a woman forcibly, she should
    angrily do the same to
  • 109:24 - 109:28
    him with double force. Thus a 'point' should
    be returned with a 'line of
  • 109:28 - 109:33
    points,' and a 'line of points' with a 'broken
    cloud,' and if she be
  • 109:33 - 109:38
    excessively chafed, she should at once begin
    a love quarrel with him. At
  • 109:38 - 109:41
    such a time she should take hold of her lover
    by the hair, and bend his
  • 109:41 - 109:47
    head down, and kiss his lower lip, and then,
    being intoxicated with
  • 109:47 - 109:52
    love, she should shut her eyes and bite him
    in various places. Even by
  • 109:52 - 109:56
    day, and in a place of public resort, when
    her lover shows her any mark
  • 109:56 - 110:00
    that she may have inflicted on his body, she
    should smile at the sight
  • 110:00 - 110:05
    of it, and turning her face as if she were
    going to chide him, she
  • 110:05 - 110:08
    should show him with an angry look the marks
    on her own body that have
  • 110:08 - 110:13
    been made by him. Thus if men and women act
    according to each other's
  • 110:13 - 110:17
    liking, their love for each other will not
    be lessened even in one
  • 110:17 - 110:19
    hundred years."
  • 110:19 - 110:22
    CHAPTER VI.
  • 110:22 - 110:28
    OF THE DIFFERENT WAYS OF LYING DOWN, AND VARIOUS
    KINDS OF CONGRESS.
  • 110:28 - 110:33
    On the occasion of a "high congress" the Mrigi
    (Deer) woman should lie
  • 110:33 - 110:38
    down in such a way as to widen her yoni, while
    in a "low congress" the
  • 110:38 - 110:44
    Hastini (Elephant) woman should lie down so
    as to contract hers. But in
  • 110:44 - 110:48
    an "equal congress" they should lie down in
    the natural position. What
  • 110:48 - 110:52
    is said above concerning the Mrigi and the
    Hastini applies also to the
  • 110:52 - 110:57
    Vadawa (Mare) woman. In a "low congress" the
    women should particularly
  • 110:57 - 111:02
    make use of medicine, to cause her desires
    to be satisfied quickly.
  • 111:02 - 111:06
    The Deer-woman has the following three ways
    of lying down.
  • 111:06 - 111:11
    The widely opened position.
    The yawning position.
  • 111:11 - 111:14
    The position of the wife of Indra.
  • 111:14 - 111:19
    (1). When she lowers her head and raises her
    middle parts, it is called
  • 111:19 - 111:24
    the "widely opened position." At such a time
    the man should apply some
  • 111:24 - 111:27
    unguent, so as to make the entrance easy.
  • 111:27 - 111:33
    (2). When she raises her thighs and keeps
    them wide apart and engages in
  • 111:33 - 111:37
    congress, it is called the "yawning position."
  • 111:37 - 111:42
    (3). When she places her thighs with her legs
    doubled on them upon her
  • 111:42 - 111:47
    sides, and thus engages in congress, it is
    called the position of
  • 111:47 - 111:51
    Indrani, and this is learnt only by practice.
    The position is also
  • 111:51 - 111:55
    useful in the case of the "highest congress."
  • 111:55 - 112:00
    The "clasping position" is used in "low congress,"
    and in the "lowest
  • 112:00 - 112:03
    congress," together with the "pressing position,"
    the "twining
  • 112:03 - 112:07
    position", and the "mare's position."
  • 112:07 - 112:10
    When the legs of both the male and the female
    are stretched straight
  • 112:10 - 112:15
    out over each other, it is called the "clasping
    position." It is of two
  • 112:15 - 112:20
    kinds, the side position and the supine position,
    according to the way
  • 112:20 - 112:25
    in which they lie down. In the side position
    the male should invariably
  • 112:25 - 112:30
    lie on his left side, and cause the woman
    to lie on her right side, and
  • 112:30 - 112:34
    this rule is to be observed in lying down
    with all kinds of women.
  • 112:34 - 112:39
    When, after congress has begun in the clasping
    position, the woman
  • 112:39 - 112:45
    presses her lover with her thighs, it is called
    the "pressing position."
  • 112:45 - 112:48
    When the woman places one of her thighs across
    the thigh of her lover,
  • 112:48 - 112:52
    it is called the "twining position."
  • 112:52 - 112:56
    When a woman forcibly holds in her yoni the
    lingam after it is in, it is
  • 112:56 - 113:01
    called the "mare's position." This is learnt
    by practice only, and is
  • 113:01 - 113:05
    chiefly found among the women of the Andra
    country.
  • 113:05 - 113:09
    The above are the different ways of lying
    down, mentioned by Babhravya;
  • 113:09 - 113:14
    Suvarnanabha, however, gives the following
    in addition.
  • 113:14 - 113:18
    When the female raises both of her thighs
    straight up, it is called the
  • 113:18 - 113:20
    "rising position."
  • 113:20 - 113:24
    When she raises both of her legs, and places
    them on her lover's
  • 113:24 - 113:28
    shoulders, it is called the "yawning position."
  • 113:28 - 113:31
    When the legs are contracted, and thus held
    by the lover before his
  • 113:31 - 113:35
    bosom, it is called the "pressed position."
  • 113:35 - 113:38
    When only one of her legs is stretched out,
    it is called the "half
  • 113:38 - 113:40
    pressed position."
  • 113:40 - 113:44
    When the woman places one of her legs on her
    lover's shoulder, and
  • 113:44 - 113:49
    stretches the other out, and then places the
    latter on his shoulder, and
  • 113:49 - 113:53
    stretches out the other, and continues to
    do so alternately, it is
  • 113:53 - 113:57
    called the "splitting of a bamboo."
  • 113:57 - 114:01
    When one of her legs is placed on the head,
    and the other is stretched
  • 114:01 - 114:06
    out, it is called the "fixing of a nail."
    This is learnt by practice
  • 114:06 - 114:07
    only.
  • 114:07 - 114:11
    When both the legs of the woman are contracted,
    and placed on her
  • 114:11 - 114:15
    stomach, it is called the "crab's position."
  • 114:15 - 114:18
    When the thighs are raised and placed one
    upon the other, it is called
  • 114:18 - 114:21
    the "packed position."
  • 114:21 - 114:25
    When the shanks are placed one upon the other,
    it is called the
  • 114:25 - 114:27
    "lotus-like position."
  • 114:27 - 114:32
    When a man, during congress, turns round,
    and enjoys the woman without
  • 114:32 - 114:36
    leaving her, while she embraces him round
    the back all the time, it is
  • 114:36 - 114:40
    called the "turning position," and is learnt
    only by practice.
  • 114:40 - 114:46
    Thus says Suvarnanabha, these different ways
    of lying down, sitting, and
  • 114:46 - 114:50
    standing should be practised in water, because
    it is easy to do so
  • 114:50 - 114:55
    therein. But Vatsyayana is of opinion that
    congress in water is
  • 114:55 - 115:00
    improper, because it is prohibited by the
    religious law.
  • 115:00 - 115:04
    When a man and a woman support themselves
    on each other's bodies, or on
  • 115:04 - 115:09
    a wall, or pillar, and thus while standing
    engage in congress, it is
  • 115:09 - 115:12
    called the "supported congress."
  • 115:12 - 115:16
    When a man supports himself against a wall,
    and the woman, sitting on
  • 115:16 - 115:21
    his hands joined together and held underneath
    her, throws her arms round
  • 115:21 - 115:25
    his neck, and putting her thighs alongside
    his waist, moves herself by
  • 115:25 - 115:29
    her feet, which are touching the wall against
    which the man is leaning,
  • 115:29 - 115:33
    it is called the "suspended congress."
  • 115:33 - 115:37
    When a woman stands on her hands and feet
    like a quadruped, and her
  • 115:37 - 115:42
    lover mounts her like a bull, it is called
    the "congress of a cow." At
  • 115:42 - 115:45
    this time everything that is ordinarily done
    on the bosom should be done
  • 115:45 - 115:47
    on the back.
  • 115:47 - 115:51
    In the same way can be carried on the congress
    of a dog, the congress of
  • 115:51 - 115:57
    a goat, the congress of a deer, the forcible
    mounting of an ass, the
  • 115:57 - 116:02
    congress of a cat, the jump of a tiger, the
    pressing of an elephant, the
  • 116:02 - 116:07
    rubbing of a boar, and the mounting of a horse.
    And in all these cases
  • 116:07 - 116:10
    the characteristics of these different animals
    should be manifested by
  • 116:10 - 116:12
    acting like them.
  • 116:12 - 116:16
    When a man enjoys two women at the same time,
    both of whom love him
  • 116:16 - 116:20
    equally, it is called the "united congress."
  • 116:20 - 116:23
    When a man enjoys many women altogether, it
    is called the "congress of a
  • 116:23 - 116:26
    herd of cows."
  • 116:26 - 116:30
    The following kinds of congress, viz., sporting
    in water, or the
  • 116:30 - 116:34
    congress of an elephant with many female elephants,
    which is said to
  • 116:34 - 116:39
    take place only in the water, the congress
    of a collection of goats, the
  • 116:39 - 116:43
    congress of a collection of deer, take place
    in imitation of these
  • 116:43 - 116:44
    animals.
  • 116:44 - 116:49
    In Gramaneri many young men enjoy a woman
    that may be married to one of
  • 116:49 - 116:54
    them, either one after the other, or at the
    same time. Thus one of them
  • 116:54 - 117:00
    holds her, another enjoys her, a third uses
    her mouth, a fourth holds
  • 117:00 - 117:04
    her middle part, and in this way they go on
    enjoying her several parts
  • 117:04 - 117:06
    alternately.
  • 117:06 - 117:09
    The same things can be done when several men
    are sitting in company with
  • 117:09 - 117:14
    one courtesan, or when one courtesan is alone
    with many men. In the same
  • 117:14 - 117:17
    way this can be done by the women of the King's
    harem when they
  • 117:17 - 117:21
    accidentally get hold of a man.
  • 117:21 - 117:25
    The people in the Southern countries have
    also a congress in the anus,
  • 117:25 - 117:29
    that is called the "lower congress."
  • 117:29 - 117:33
    Thus ends the various kinds of congress. There
    are also two verses on
  • 117:33 - 117:35
    the subject as follows.
  • 117:35 - 117:39
    "An ingenious person should multiply the kinds
    of congress after the
  • 117:39 - 117:44
    fashion of the different kinds of beasts and
    of birds. For these
  • 117:44 - 117:48
    different kinds of congress, performed according
    to the usage of each
  • 117:48 - 117:53
    country, and the liking of each individual,
    generate love, friendship,
  • 117:53 - 118:00
    and respect in the hearts
  • 118:07 - 118:14
    of women."
  • 118:22 - 118:23
    CHAPTER VII.
  • 118:23 - 118:30
    OF THE VARIOUS MODES OF STRIKING, AND OF THE
    SOUNDS APPROPRIATE TO THEM.
  • 118:31 - 118:34
    Sexual intercourse can be compared to a quarrel,
    on account of the
  • 118:34 - 118:39
    contrarieties of love and its tendency to
    dispute. The place of striking
  • 118:39 - 118:43
    with passion is the body, and on the body
    the special places are:
  • 118:43 - 118:45
    The shoulders.
    The head.
  • 118:45 - 118:48
    The space between the breasts.
    The back.
  • 118:48 - 118:53
    The jaghana, or middle part of the body.
    The sides.
  • 118:53 - 118:56
    Striking is of four kinds, viz.:
  • 118:56 - 119:01
    Striking with the back of the hand.
    Striking with the fingers a little contracted.
  • 119:01 - 119:06
    Striking with the fist.
    Striking with the open palm of the hand.
  • 119:06 - 119:10
    On account of its causing pain, striking gives
    rise to the hissing
  • 119:10 - 119:14
    sound, which is of various kinds, and to the
    eight kinds of crying,
  • 119:14 - 119:15
    viz.:
  • 119:15 - 119:18
    The sound Hin.
    The thundering sound.
  • 119:18 - 119:22
    The cooing sound.
    The weeping sound.
  • 119:22 - 119:25
    The sound Phut.
    The sound Phât.
  • 119:25 - 119:28
    The sound Sût.
    The sound Plât.
  • 119:28 - 119:34
    Besides these, there are also words having
    a meaning, such as "mother,"
  • 119:34 - 119:38
    and those that are expressive of prohibition,
    sufficiency, desire of
  • 119:38 - 119:43
    liberation, pain or praise, and to which may
    be added sounds like those
  • 119:43 - 119:49
    of the dove, the cuckoo, the green pigeon,
    the parrot, the bee, the
  • 119:49 - 119:52
    sparrow, the flamingo, the duck, and the quail,
    which are all
  • 119:52 - 119:54
    occasionally made use of.
  • 119:54 - 119:58
    Blows with the fist should be given on the
    back of the woman, while she
  • 119:58 - 120:03
    is sitting on the lap of the man, and she
    should give blows in return,
  • 120:03 - 120:06
    abusing the man as if she were angry, and
    making the cooing and the
  • 120:06 - 120:11
    weeping sounds. While the woman is engaged
    in congress the space between
  • 120:11 - 120:16
    the breasts should be struck with the back
    of the hand, slowly at first,
  • 120:16 - 120:20
    and then proportionately to the increasing
    excitement, until the end.
  • 120:20 - 120:25
    At this time the sounds Hin and others may
    be made, alternately or
  • 120:25 - 120:30
    optionally, according to habit. When the man,
    making the sound Phât,
  • 120:30 - 120:34
    strikes the woman on the head, with the fingers
    of his hand a little
  • 120:34 - 120:38
    contracted, it is called Prasritaka, which
    means striking with the
  • 120:38 - 120:42
    fingers of the hand a little contracted. In
    this case the appropriate
  • 120:42 - 120:48
    sounds are the cooing sound, the sound Phât,
    and the sound Phut in the
  • 120:48 - 120:52
    interior of the mouth, and at the end of congress
    the sighing and
  • 120:52 - 120:57
    weeping sounds. The sound Phât is an imitation
    of the sound of a bamboo
  • 120:57 - 121:02
    being split, while the sound Phut is like
    the sound made by something
  • 121:02 - 121:07
    falling into water. At all times when kissing
    and such like things are
  • 121:07 - 121:12
    begun, the woman should give a reply with
    a hissing sound. During the
  • 121:12 - 121:16
    excitement when the woman is not accustomed
    to striking, she continually
  • 121:16 - 121:21
    utters words expressive of prohibition, sufficiently,
    or desire of
  • 121:21 - 121:25
    liberation, as well as the words "father,"
    "mother," intermingled with
  • 121:25 - 121:32
    the sighing, weeping and thundering sounds.[38]
    Towards the conclusion
  • 122:04 - 122:07
    of the congress, the breasts, the jaghana,
    and the sides of the woman
  • 122:07 - 122:11
    should be pressed with the open palms of the
    hand, with some force,
  • 122:11 - 122:15
    until the end of it, and then sounds like
    those of the quail, or the
  • 122:15 - 122:18
    goose should be made.
  • 122:18 - 122:21
    There are also two verses on the subject as
    follows:
  • 122:21 - 122:25
    "The characteristics of manhood are said to
    consist of roughness and
  • 122:25 - 122:31
    impetuosity, while weakness, tenderness, sensibility,
    and an inclination
  • 122:31 - 122:35
    to turn away from unpleasant things are the
    distinguishing marks of
  • 122:35 - 122:39
    womanhood. The excitement of passion, and
    peculiarities of habit may
  • 122:39 - 122:44
    sometimes cause contrary results to appear,
    but these do not last long,
  • 122:44 - 122:49
    and in the end the natural state is resumed."
  • 122:49 - 122:53
    The wedge on the bosom, the scissors on the
    head, the piercing
  • 122:53 - 122:57
    instrument on the cheeks, and the pinchers
    on the breasts and sides, may
  • 122:57 - 123:02
    also be taken into consideration with the
    other four modes of striking,
  • 123:02 - 123:06
    and thus give eight ways altogether. But these
    four ways of striking
  • 123:06 - 123:10
    with instruments are peculiar to the people
    of the southern countries,
  • 123:10 - 123:14
    and the marks caused by them are seen on the
    breasts of their women.
  • 123:14 - 123:18
    They are local peculiarities, but Vatsyayana
    is of opinion that the
  • 123:18 - 123:23
    practice of them is painful, barbarous, and
    base, and quite unworthy of
  • 123:23 - 123:25
    imitation.
  • 123:25 - 123:28
    In the same way anything that is a local peculiarity
    should not always
  • 123:28 - 123:32
    be adopted elsewhere, and even in the place
    where the practice is
  • 123:32 - 123:37
    prevalent, excess of it should always be avoided.
    Instances of the
  • 123:37 - 123:41
    dangerous use of them may be given as follows.
    The King of the Panchalas
  • 123:41 - 123:47
    killed the courtezan Madhavasena by means
    of the wedge during congress.
  • 123:47 - 123:52
    King Shatakarni Shatavahana of the Kuntalas
    deprived his great Queen
  • 123:52 - 123:58
    Malayavati of her life by a pair of scissors,
    and Naradeva, whose hand
  • 123:58 - 124:02
    was deformed, blinded a dancing girl by directing
    a piercing instrument
  • 124:02 - 124:04
    in a wrong way.
  • 124:04 - 124:08
    There are also two verses on the subject as
    follows:
  • 124:08 - 124:12
    "About these things there cannot be either
    enumeration or any definite
  • 124:12 - 124:17
    rule. Congress having once commenced, passion
    alone gives birth to all
  • 124:17 - 124:21
    the acts of the parties."
  • 124:21 - 124:25
    Such passionate actions and amorous gesticulations
    or movements, which
  • 124:25 - 124:29
    arise on the spur of the moment, and during
    sexual intercourse, cannot
  • 124:29 - 124:34
    be defined, and are as irregular as dreams.
    A horse having once attained
  • 124:34 - 124:39
    the fifth degree of motion goes on with blind
    speed, regardless of pits,
  • 124:39 - 124:43
    ditches, and posts in his way; and in the
    same manner a loving pair
  • 124:43 - 124:48
    become blind with passion in the heat of congress,
    and go on with great
  • 124:48 - 124:53
    impetuosity, paying not the least regard to
    excess. For this reason one
  • 124:53 - 124:56
    who is well acquainted with the science of
    love, and knowing his own
  • 124:56 - 125:01
    strength, as also the tenderness, impetuosity,
    and strength of the young
  • 125:01 - 125:05
    woman, should act accordingly. The various
    modes of enjoyment are not
  • 125:05 - 125:09
    for all times or for all persons, but they
    should only be used at the
  • 125:09 - 125:13
    proper time, and in the proper countries and
    places.
  • 125:13 - 125:13
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 125:13 - 125:13
    [Footnote 38: Men who are well acquainted
    with the art of love are well
  • 125:13 - 125:13
    aware how often one woman differs from another
    in her sighs and sounds
  • 125:13 - 125:14
    during the time of congress. Some women like
    to be talked to in the most
  • 125:14 - 125:14
    loving way, others in the most abusive way,
    and so on. Some women enjoy
  • 125:14 - 125:14
    themselves with closed eyes in silence, others
    make a great noise over
  • 125:14 - 125:15
    it, and some almost faint away. The great
    art is to ascertain what gives
  • 125:15 - 125:15
    them the greatest pleasure, and what specialities
    they like best.]
  • 125:15 - 125:16
    CHAPTER VIII.
  • 125:16 - 125:22
    ABOUT WOMEN ACTING THE PART OF A MAN; AND
    OF THE WORK OF A MAN.
  • 125:22 - 125:27
    When a woman sees that her lover is fatigued
    by constant congress,
  • 125:27 - 125:31
    without having his desire satisfied, she should,
    with his permission,
  • 125:31 - 125:36
    lay him down upon his back, and give him assistance
    by acting his part.
  • 125:36 - 125:41
    She may also do this to satisfy the curiosity
    of her lover, or her own
  • 125:41 - 125:43
    desire of novelty.
  • 125:43 - 125:47
    There are two ways of doing this, the first
    is when during congress she
  • 125:47 - 125:51
    turns round, and gets on the top of her lover,
    in such a manner as to
  • 125:51 - 125:56
    continue the congress, without obstructing
    the pleasure of it; and the
  • 125:56 - 125:59
    other is when she acts the man's part from
    the beginning. At such a
  • 125:59 - 126:04
    time, with flowers in her hair hanging loose,
    and her smiles broken by
  • 126:04 - 126:08
    hard breathings, she should press upon her
    lover's bosom with her own
  • 126:08 - 126:12
    breasts, and lowering her head frequently,
    should do in return the same
  • 126:12 - 126:17
    actions which he used to do before, returning
    his blows and chaffing
  • 126:17 - 126:22
    him, should say, "I was laid down by you,
    and fatigued with hard
  • 126:22 - 126:26
    congress, I shall now therefore lay you down
    in return." She should then
  • 126:26 - 126:31
    again manifest her own bashfulness, her fatigue,
    and her desire of
  • 126:31 - 126:35
    stopping the congress. In this way she should
    do the work of a man,
  • 126:35 - 126:38
    which we shall presently relate.
  • 126:38 - 126:42
    Whatever is done by a man for giving pleasure
    to a woman is called the
  • 126:42 - 126:45
    work of a man, and is as follows:--
  • 126:45 - 126:50
    While the woman is lying on his bed, and is
    as it were abstracted by his
  • 126:50 - 126:54
    conversation, he should loosen the knot of
    her under garments, and when
  • 126:54 - 126:59
    she begins to dispute with him, he should
    overwhelm her with kisses.
  • 126:59 - 127:02
    Then when his lingam is erect he should touch
    her with his hands in
  • 127:02 - 127:08
    various places, and gently manipulate various
    parts of the body. If the
  • 127:08 - 127:11
    woman is bashful, and if it is the first time
    that they have come
  • 127:11 - 127:15
    together, the man should place his hands between
    her thighs, which she
  • 127:15 - 127:20
    would probably keep close together, and if
    she is a very young girl, he
  • 127:20 - 127:23
    should first get his hands upon her breasts,
    which she would probably
  • 127:23 - 127:29
    cover with her own hands, and under her armpits
    and on her neck. If
  • 127:29 - 127:33
    however she is a seasoned woman, he should
    do whatever is agreeable
  • 127:33 - 127:38
    either to him or to her, and whatever is fitting
    for the occasion. After
  • 127:38 - 127:42
    this he should take hold of her hair, and
    hold her chin in his fingers
  • 127:42 - 127:47
    for the purpose of kissing her. On this, if
    she is a young girl, she
  • 127:47 - 127:51
    will become bashful and close her eyes. Any
    how he should gather from
  • 127:51 - 127:55
    the action of the woman what things would
    be pleasing to her during
  • 127:55 - 127:56
    congress.
  • 127:56 - 128:00
    Here Suvarnanabha says that while a man is
    doing to the woman what he
  • 128:00 - 128:04
    likes best during congress, he should always
    make a point of pressing
  • 128:04 - 128:08
    those parts of her body on which she turns
    her eyes.
  • 128:08 - 128:13
    The signs of the enjoyment and satisfaction
    of the women are as follows:
  • 128:13 - 128:19
    her body relaxes, she closes her eyes, she
    puts aside all bashfulness,
  • 128:19 - 128:22
    and shows increased willingness to unite the
    two organs as closely
  • 128:22 - 128:27
    together as possible. On the other hand, the
    signs of her want of
  • 128:27 - 128:31
    enjoyment and of failing to be satisfied are
    as follows: she shakes her
  • 128:31 - 128:37
    hands, she does not let the man get up, feels
    dejected, bites the man,
  • 128:37 - 128:41
    kicks him, and continues to go on moving after
    the man has finished. In
  • 128:41 - 128:45
    such cases the man should rub the yoni of
    the woman with his hand and
  • 128:45 - 128:50
    fingers (as the elephant rubs anything with
    his trunk) before engaging
  • 128:50 - 128:54
    in congress, until it is softened, and after
    that is done he should
  • 128:54 - 128:58
    proceed to put his lingam into her.
  • 128:58 - 129:00
    The acts to be done by the man are:
  • 129:00 - 129:04
    Moving forward.
    Friction or churning.
  • 129:04 - 129:06
    Piercing.
    Rubbing.
  • 129:06 - 129:08
    Pressing.
    Giving a blow.
  • 129:08 - 129:12
    The blow of a boar.
    The blow of a bull.
  • 129:12 - 129:14
    The sporting of a sparrow.
  • 129:14 - 129:19
    (1). When the organs are brought together
    properly and directly it is
  • 129:19 - 129:21
    called "moving the organ forward."
  • 129:21 - 129:26
    (2). When the lingam is held with the hand,
    and turned all round in the
  • 129:26 - 129:29
    yoni, it is called "churning."
  • 129:29 - 129:33
    (3). When the yoni is lowered, and the upper
    part of it is struck with
  • 129:33 - 129:36
    the lingam, it is called "piercing."
  • 129:36 - 129:41
    (4). When the same thing is done on the lower
    part of the yoni, it is
  • 129:41 - 129:42
    called "rubbing."
  • 129:42 - 129:47
    (5). When the yoni is pressed by the lingam
    for a long time, it is
  • 129:47 - 129:49
    called "pressing."
  • 129:49 - 129:53
    (6). When the lingam is removed to some distance
    from the yoni, and then
  • 129:53 - 129:58
    forcibly strikes it, it is called "giving
    a blow."
  • 129:58 - 130:03
    (7). When only one part of the yoni is rubbed
    with the lingam, it is
  • 130:03 - 130:05
    called the "blow of a boar."
  • 130:05 - 130:10
    (8). When both sides of the yoni are rubbed
    in this way, it is called
  • 130:10 - 130:12
    the "blow of a bull."
  • 130:12 - 130:17
    (9). When the lingam is in the yoni, and moved
    up and down frequently,
  • 130:17 - 130:22
    and without being taken out, it is called
    the "sporting of a sparrow."
  • 130:22 - 130:25
    This takes place at the end of congress.
  • 130:25 - 130:29
    When a woman acts the part of a man, she has
    the following things to do
  • 130:29 - 130:32
    in addition to the nine given above, viz.
  • 130:32 - 130:35
    The pair of tongs.
    The top.
  • 130:35 - 130:37
    The swing.
  • 130:37 - 130:42
    (1). When the woman holds the lingam in her
    yoni, draws it in, presses
  • 130:42 - 130:47
    it, and keeps it thus in her for a long time,
    it is called the "pair of
  • 130:47 - 130:48
    tongs."
  • 130:48 - 130:54
    (2). When, while engaged in congress, she
    turns round like a wheel, it
  • 130:54 - 130:58
    is called the "top." This is learnt by practice
    only.
  • 130:58 - 131:03
    (3). When, on such an occasion, the man lifts
    up the middle part of his
  • 131:03 - 131:07
    body, and the woman turns round her middle
    part, it is called the
  • 131:07 - 131:09
    "swing."
  • 131:09 - 131:12
    When the woman is tired, she should place
    her forehead on that of her
  • 131:12 - 131:16
    lover, and should thus take rest without disturbing
    the union of the
  • 131:16 - 131:20
    organs, and when the woman has rested herself
    the man should turn round
  • 131:20 - 131:23
    and begin the congress again.
  • 131:23 - 131:26
    There are also some verses on the subject
    as follows:
  • 131:26 - 131:31
    "Though a woman is reserved, and keeps her
    feelings concealed, yet when
  • 131:31 - 131:36
    she gets on the top of a man, she then shows
    all her love and desire. A
  • 131:36 - 131:39
    man should gather from the actions of the
    woman of what disposition she
  • 131:39 - 131:45
    is, and in what way she likes to be enjoyed.
    A woman during her monthly
  • 131:45 - 131:49
    courses, a woman who has been lately confined,
    and a fat woman should
  • 131:49 - 131:54
    not be made to act the part of a man."
  • 131:54 - 132:01
    CHAPTER XI.
  • 132:20 - 132:27
    OF THE AUPARISHTAKA[39] OR MOUTH CONGRESS.
  • 133:20 - 133:25
    There are two kinds of eunuchs, those that
    are disguised as males, and
  • 133:25 - 133:29
    those that are disguised as females. Eunuchs
    disguised as females
  • 133:29 - 133:36
    imitate their dress, speech, gestures, tenderness,
    timidity, simplicity,
  • 133:36 - 133:40
    softness and bashfulness. The acts that are
    done on the jaghana or
  • 133:40 - 133:44
    middle parts of women, are done in the mouths
    of these eunuchs, and this
  • 133:44 - 133:50
    is called Auparishtaka. These eunuchs derive
    their imaginable pleasure,
  • 133:50 - 133:53
    and their livelihood from this kind of congress,
    and they lead the life
  • 133:53 - 134:00
    of courtezans. So much concerning eunuchs
    disguised as females.
  • 134:00 - 134:03
    Eunuchs disguised as males keep their desires
    secret, and when they wish
  • 134:03 - 134:08
    to do anything they lead the life of shampooers.
    Under the pretence of
  • 134:08 - 134:13
    shampooing, an eunuch of this kind embraces
    and draws towards himself
  • 134:13 - 134:17
    the thighs of the man whom he is shampooing,
    and after this he touches
  • 134:17 - 134:21
    the joints of his thighs and his jaghana,
    or central portions of his
  • 134:21 - 134:26
    body. Then, if he finds the lingam of the
    man erect, he presses it with
  • 134:26 - 134:32
    his hands, and chaffs him for getting into
    that state. If after this,
  • 134:32 - 134:36
    and after knowing his intention, the man does
    not tell the eunuch to
  • 134:36 - 134:39
    proceed, then the latter does it of his own
    accord and begins the
  • 134:39 - 134:44
    congress. If however he is ordered by the
    man to do it, then he disputes
  • 134:44 - 134:49
    with him, and only consents at last with difficulty.
  • 134:49 - 134:52
    The following eight things are then done by
    the eunuch one after the
  • 134:52 - 134:54
    other, viz.
  • 134:54 - 134:58
    The nominal congress.
    Biting the sides.
  • 134:58 - 135:01
    Pressing outside.
    Pressing inside.
  • 135:01 - 135:03
    Kissing.
    Rubbing.
  • 135:03 - 135:08
    Sucking a mangoe fruit.
    Swallowing up.
  • 135:08 - 135:12
    At the end of each of these the eunuch expresses
    his wish to stop, but
  • 135:12 - 135:16
    when one of them is finished, the man desires
    him to do another, and
  • 135:16 - 135:20
    after that is done, then the one that follows
    it, and so on.
  • 135:20 - 135:25
    (1). When, holding the man's lingam with his
    hand, and placing it
  • 135:25 - 135:29
    between his lips, the eunuch moves about his
    mouth, it is called the
  • 135:29 - 135:31
    "nominal congress."
  • 135:31 - 135:35
    (2). When, covering the end of the lingam
    with his fingers collected
  • 135:35 - 135:40
    together like the bud of a plant or flower,
    the eunuch presses the sides
  • 135:40 - 135:45
    of it with his lips, using his teeth also,
    it is called "biting the
  • 135:45 - 135:46
    sides."
  • 135:46 - 135:51
    (3). When, being desired to proceed, the eunuch
    presses the end of the
  • 135:51 - 135:55
    lingam with his lips closed together, and
    kisses it as if he were
  • 135:55 - 135:59
    drawing it out, it is called the "outside
    pressing."
  • 135:59 - 136:05
    (4). When, being asked to go on, he put the
    lingam further into his
  • 136:05 - 136:09
    mouth, and presses it with his lips and then
    takes it out, it is called
  • 136:09 - 136:12
    the "inside pressing."
  • 136:12 - 136:17
    (5). When, holding the lingam in his hand,
    the eunuch kisses it as if he
  • 136:17 - 136:21
    were kissing the lower lip, it is called "kissing."
  • 136:21 - 136:27
    (6). When, after kissing it, he touches it
    with his tongue everywhere,
  • 136:27 - 136:31
    and passes the tongue over the end of it,
    it is called "rubbing."
  • 136:31 - 136:36
    (7). When, in the same way, he puts the half
    of it into his mouth, and
  • 136:36 - 136:41
    forcibly kisses and sucks it, this is called
    "sucking a mangoe fruit."
  • 136:41 - 136:47
    (8). And lastly, when, with the consent of
    the man, the eunuch puts the
  • 136:47 - 136:51
    whole lingam into his mouth, and presses it
    to the very end, as if he
  • 136:51 - 136:56
    were going to swallow it up, it is called
    "swallowing up."
  • 136:56 - 137:00
    Striking, scratching, and other things may
    also be done during this kind
  • 137:00 - 137:02
    of congress.
  • 137:02 - 137:07
    The Auparishtaka is practised only by unchaste
    and wanton women, female
  • 137:07 - 137:11
    attendants and serving maids, _i.e._, those
    who are not married to
  • 137:11 - 137:14
    anybody, but who live by shampooing.
  • 137:14 - 137:19
    The Acharyas (_i.e._, ancient and venerable
    authors) are of opinion that
  • 137:19 - 137:23
    this Auparishtaka is the work of a dog and
    not of a man, because it is a
  • 137:23 - 137:28
    low practice, and opposed to the orders of
    the Holy Writ, and because
  • 137:28 - 137:31
    the man himself suffers by bringing his lingam
    into contact with the
  • 137:31 - 137:36
    mouths of eunuchs and women. But Vatsyayana
    says that the orders of the
  • 137:36 - 137:41
    Holy Writ do not affect those who resort to
    courtezans, and the law
  • 137:41 - 137:45
    prohibits the practice of the Auparishtaka
    with married women only. As
  • 137:45 - 137:50
    regards the injury to the male, that can be
    easily remedied.
  • 137:50 - 137:54
    The people of Eastern India do not resort
    to women who practise the
  • 137:54 - 137:56
    Auparishtaka.
  • 137:56 - 138:01
    The people of Ahichhatra resort to such women,
    but do nothing with them,
  • 138:01 - 138:04
    so far as the mouth is concerned.
  • 138:04 - 138:08
    The people of Saketa do with these women every
    kind of mouth congress,
  • 138:08 - 138:11
    while the people of Nagara do not practise
    this, but do every other
  • 138:11 - 138:13
    thing.
  • 138:13 - 138:17
    The people of the Shurasena country, on the
    southern bank of the Jumna,
  • 138:17 - 138:21
    do everything without any hesitation, for
    they say that women being
  • 138:21 - 138:25
    naturally unclean, no one can be certain about
    their character, their
  • 138:25 - 138:30
    purity, their conduct, their practices, their
    confidences, or their
  • 138:30 - 138:34
    speech. They are not however on this account
    to be abandoned, because
  • 138:34 - 138:39
    religious law, on the authority of which they
    are reckoned pure, lays
  • 138:39 - 138:43
    down that the udder of a cow is clean at the
    time of milking, though the
  • 138:43 - 138:48
    mouth of a cow, and also the mouth of her
    calf, are considered unclean
  • 138:48 - 138:54
    by the Hindoos. Again a dog is clean when
    he seizes a deer in hunting,
  • 138:54 - 138:58
    though food touched by a dog is otherwise
    considered very unclean. A
  • 138:58 - 139:03
    bird is clean when it causes a fruit to fall
    from a tree by pecking at
  • 139:03 - 139:08
    it, though things eaten by crows and other
    birds are considered unclean.
  • 139:08 - 139:11
    And the mouth of a woman is clean for kissing
    and such like things at
  • 139:11 - 139:16
    the time of sexual intercourse. Vatsyayana
    moreover thinks that in all
  • 139:16 - 139:20
    these things connected with love, everybody
    should act according to the
  • 139:20 - 139:24
    custom of his country, and his own inclination.
  • 139:24 - 139:27
    There are also the following verses on the
    subject.
  • 139:27 - 139:32
    "The male servants of some men carry on the
    mouth congress with their
  • 139:32 - 139:36
    masters. It is also practised by some citizens,
    who know each other
  • 139:36 - 139:41
    well, among themselves. Some women of the
    harem, when they are amorous,
  • 139:41 - 139:45
    do the acts of the mouth on the yonis of one
    another, and some men do
  • 139:45 - 139:50
    the same thing with women. The way of doing
    this (_i.e._, of kissing the
  • 139:50 - 139:55
    yoni) should be known from kissing the mouth.
    When a man and woman lie
  • 139:55 - 139:59
    down in an inverted order, _i.e._, with the
    head of the one towards the
  • 139:59 - 140:03
    feet of the other and carry on this congress,
    it is called the "congress
  • 140:03 - 140:06
    of a crow."
  • 140:06 - 140:09
    For the sake of such things courtezans abandon
    men possessed of good
  • 140:09 - 140:14
    qualities, liberal and clever, and become
    attached to low persons, such
  • 140:14 - 140:19
    as slaves and elephant drivers. The Auparishtaka,
    or mouth congress,
  • 140:19 - 140:23
    should never be done by a learned Brahman,
    by a minister that carries on
  • 140:23 - 140:28
    the business of a state, or by a man of good
    reputation, because though
  • 140:28 - 140:32
    the practice is allowed by the Shastras, there
    is no reason why it
  • 140:32 - 140:37
    should be carried on, and need only be practised
    in particular cases. As
  • 140:37 - 140:41
    for instance, the taste, and the strength,
    and the digestive qualities
  • 140:41 - 140:46
    of the flesh of dogs are mentioned in works
    on medicine, but it does not
  • 140:46 - 140:51
    therefore follow that it should be eaten by
    the wise. In the same way
  • 140:51 - 140:55
    there are some men, some places and some times,
    with respect to which
  • 140:55 - 141:00
    these practices can be made use of. A man
    should therefore pay regard to
  • 141:00 - 141:05
    the place, to the time, and to the practice
    which is to be carried out,
  • 141:05 - 141:09
    as also as to whether it is agreeable to his
    nature and to himself, and
  • 141:09 - 141:14
    then he may or may not practise these things
    according to circumstances.
  • 141:14 - 141:19
    But after all, these things being done secretly,
    and the mind of the man
  • 141:19 - 141:23
    being fickle, how can it be known what any
    person will do at any
  • 141:23 - 141:26
    particular time and for any particular purpose.
  • 141:26 - 141:26
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 141:26 - 141:26
    [Footnote 39: This practice appears to have
    been prevalent in some parts
  • 141:26 - 141:27
    of India from a very ancient time. The "Shushruta,"
    a work on medicine
  • 141:27 - 141:27
    some two thousand years old, describes the
    wounding of the lingam with
  • 141:27 - 141:27
    the teeth as one of the causes of a disease
    treated upon in that work.
  • 141:27 - 141:27
    Traces of the practice are found as far back
    as the eighth century, for
  • 141:27 - 141:28
    various kinds of the Auparishtaka are represented
    in the sculptures of
  • 141:28 - 141:28
    many Shaiva temples at Bhuvaneshwara, near
    Cuttack, in Orissa, and which
  • 141:28 - 141:28
    were built about that period. From these sculptures
    being found in such
  • 141:28 - 141:28
    places, it would seem that this practice was
    popular in that part of the
  • 141:28 - 141:29
    country at that time. It does not seem to
    be so prevalent now in
  • 141:29 - 141:29
    Hindustan, its place perhaps is filled up
    by the practice of sodomy,
  • 141:29 - 141:29
    introduced since the Mahomedan period.]
  • 141:29 - 141:30
    CHAPTER X.
  • 141:30 - 141:34
    OF THE WAY HOW TO BEGIN AND HOW TO END THE
    CONGRESS.
  • 141:34 - 141:39
    DIFFERENT KINDS OF CONGRESS AND LOVE QUARRELS.
  • 141:39 - 141:43
    In the pleasure-room, decorated with flowers,
    and fragrant with
  • 141:43 - 141:47
    perfumes, attended by his friends and servants,
    the citizen should
  • 141:47 - 141:52
    receive the woman, who will come bathed and
    dressed, and will invite her
  • 141:52 - 141:56
    to take refreshment and to drink freely. He
    should then seat her on his
  • 141:56 - 142:01
    left side, and holding her hair, and touching
    also the end and knot of
  • 142:01 - 142:05
    her garment, he should gently embrace her
    with his right arm. They
  • 142:05 - 142:10
    should then carry on an amusing conversation
    on various subjects, and
  • 142:10 - 142:13
    may also talk suggestively of things which
    would be considered as
  • 142:13 - 142:18
    coarse, or not to be mentioned generally in
    society. They may then sing,
  • 142:18 - 142:23
    either with or without gesticulations, and
    play on musical instruments,
  • 142:23 - 142:28
    talk about the arts, and persuade each other
    to drink. At last when the
  • 142:28 - 142:32
    woman is overcome with love and desire, the
    citizen should dismiss the
  • 142:32 - 142:37
    people that may be with him, giving them flowers,
    ointment, and betel
  • 142:37 - 142:41
    leaves, and then when the two are left alone,
    they should proceed as has
  • 142:41 - 142:45
    been already described in the previous chapters.
  • 142:45 - 142:50
    Such is the beginning of sexual union. At
    the end of the congress, the
  • 142:50 - 142:54
    lovers with modesty, and not looking at each
    other, should go separately
  • 142:54 - 142:59
    to the washing-room. After this, sitting in
    their own places, they
  • 142:59 - 143:04
    should eat some betel leaves, and the citizen
    should apply with his own
  • 143:04 - 143:07
    hand to the body of the woman some pure sandal
    wood ointment, or
  • 143:07 - 143:11
    ointment of some other kind. He should then
    embrace her with his left
  • 143:11 - 143:16
    arm, and with agreeable words should cause
    her to drink from a cup held
  • 143:16 - 143:21
    in his own hand, or he may give her water
    to drink. They can then eat
  • 143:21 - 143:25
    sweetmeats, or anything else, according to
    their likings, and may drink
  • 143:25 - 143:32
    fresh juice,[40] soup, gruel, extracts of
    meat, sherbet, the juice of
  • 143:32 - 143:36
    mangoe fruits, the extract of the juice of
    the citron tree mixed with
  • 143:36 - 143:40
    sugar, or anything that may be liked in different
    countries, and known
  • 143:40 - 143:47
    to be sweet, soft, and pure. The lovers may
    also sit on the terrace of
  • 144:01 - 144:06
    the palace or house, and enjoy the moonlight,
    and carry on an agreeable
  • 144:06 - 144:11
    conversation. At this time, too, while the
    woman lies in his lap, with
  • 144:11 - 144:15
    her face towards the moon, the citizen should
    show her the different
  • 144:15 - 144:20
    planets, the morning star, the polar star,
    and the seven Rishis, or
  • 144:20 - 144:22
    Great Bear.
  • 144:22 - 144:25
    This is the end of sexual union.
  • 144:25 - 144:27
    Congress is of the following kinds, viz.:
  • 144:27 - 144:32
    Loving congress.
    Congress of subsequent love.
  • 144:32 - 144:37
    Congress of artificial love.
    Congress of transferred love.
  • 144:37 - 144:41
    Congress like that of eunuchs.
    Deceitful congress.
  • 144:41 - 144:44
    Congress of spontaneous love.
  • 144:44 - 144:48
    (1). When a man and a woman, who have been
    in love with each other for
  • 144:48 - 144:53
    some time, come together with great difficulty,
    or when one of the two
  • 144:53 - 144:57
    returns from a journey, or is reconciled after
    having been separated on
  • 144:57 - 145:02
    account of a quarrel, then congress is called
    the "loving congress." It
  • 145:02 - 145:06
    is carried on according to the liking of the
    lovers, and as long as they
  • 145:06 - 145:08
    choose.
  • 145:08 - 145:13
    (2). When two persons come together, while
    their love for each other is
  • 145:13 - 145:17
    still in its infancy, their congress is called
    the "congress of
  • 145:17 - 145:19
    subsequent love."
  • 145:19 - 145:24
    (3). When a man carries on the congress by
    exciting himself by means of
  • 145:24 - 145:29
    the sixty-four ways, such as kissing, etc.,
    etc., or when a man and a
  • 145:29 - 145:33
    woman come together, though in reality they
    are both attached to
  • 145:33 - 145:38
    different persons, their congress is then
    called "congress of artificial
  • 145:38 - 145:42
    love." At this time all the ways and means
    mentioned in the Kama Shastra
  • 145:42 - 145:44
    should be used.
  • 145:44 - 145:49
    (4). When a man, from the beginning to the
    end of the congress, though
  • 145:49 - 145:52
    having connection with the women, thinks all
    the time that he is
  • 145:52 - 145:56
    enjoying another one whom he loves, it is
    called the "congress of
  • 145:56 - 145:59
    transferred love."
  • 145:59 - 146:04
    (5). Congress between a man and a female water
    carrier, or a female
  • 146:04 - 146:09
    servant of a caste lower than his own, lasting
    only until the desire is
  • 146:09 - 146:14
    satisfied, is called "congress like that of
    eunuchs." Here external
  • 146:14 - 146:18
    touches, kisses, and manipulations are not
    to be employed.
  • 146:18 - 146:23
    (6). The congress between a courtezan and
    a rustic, and that between
  • 146:23 - 146:28
    citizens and the women of villages, and bordering
    countries, is called,
  • 146:28 - 146:31
    "deceitful congress."
  • 146:31 - 146:35
    (7). The congress that takes place between
    two persons who are attached
  • 146:35 - 146:39
    to one another, and which is done according
    to their own liking is
  • 146:39 - 146:42
    called "spontaneous congress."
  • 146:42 - 146:43
    Thus ends the kinds of congress.
  • 146:43 - 146:47
    We shall now speak of love quarrels.
  • 146:47 - 146:51
    A woman who is very much in love with a man
    cannot bear to hear the name
  • 146:51 - 146:56
    of her rival mentioned, or to have any conversation
    regarding her, or to
  • 146:56 - 147:01
    be addressed by her name through mistake.
    If such takes place, a great
  • 147:01 - 147:06
    quarrel arises, and the woman cries, becomes
    angry, tosses her hair
  • 147:06 - 147:12
    about, strikes her lover, falls from her bed
    or seat, and, casting aside
  • 147:12 - 147:17
    her garlands and ornaments, throws herself
    down on the ground.
  • 147:17 - 147:19
    At this time, the lover should attempt to
    reconcile her with
  • 147:19 - 147:24
    conciliatory words, and should take her up
    carefully and place her on
  • 147:24 - 147:29
    her bed. But she, not replying to his questions,
    and with increased
  • 147:29 - 147:33
    anger, should bend down his head by pulling
    his hair, and having kicked
  • 147:33 - 147:38
    him once, twice, or thrice on his arms, head,
    bosom or back, should then
  • 147:38 - 147:43
    proceed to the door of the room. Dattaka says
    that she should then sit
  • 147:43 - 147:47
    angrily near the door and shed tears, but
    should not go out, because she
  • 147:47 - 147:53
    would be found fault with for going away.
    After a time, when she thinks
  • 147:53 - 147:56
    that the conciliatory words and actions of
    her lover have reached their
  • 147:56 - 148:01
    utmost, she should then embrace him, talking
    to him with harsh and
  • 148:01 - 148:06
    reproachful words, but at the same time showing
    a loving desire for
  • 148:06 - 148:07
    congress.
  • 148:07 - 148:11
    When the woman is in her own house, and has
    quarrelled with her lover,
  • 148:11 - 148:16
    she should go to him and show how angry she
    is, and leave him.
  • 148:16 - 148:20
    Afterwards the citizen having sent the Vita,[41]
    the Vidushaka[41] or
  • 148:20 - 148:25
    the Pithamurda[41] to pacify her, she should
    accompany them back to the
  • 148:25 - 148:30
    house, and spend the night with her lover.
  • 148:30 - 148:37
    Thus end the love quarrels.
  • 148:39 - 148:41
    In conclusion.
  • 148:41 - 148:46
    A man, employing the sixty-four means mentioned
    by Babhravya, obtains
  • 148:46 - 148:50
    his object, and enjoys the woman of the first
    quality. Though he may
  • 148:50 - 148:53
    speak well on other subjects, if he does not
    know the sixty-four
  • 148:53 - 148:57
    divisions, no great respect is paid to him
    in the assembly of the
  • 148:57 - 149:02
    learned. A man, devoid of other knowledge,
    but well acquainted with the
  • 149:02 - 149:07
    sixty-four divisions, becomes a leader in
    any society of men and women.
  • 149:07 - 149:11
    What man will not respect the sixty-four parts,[42]
    considering they are
  • 149:11 - 149:18
    respected by the learned, by the cunning,
    and by the courtezans. As the
  • 149:27 - 149:31
    sixty-four parts are respected, are charming,
    and add to the talent of
  • 149:31 - 149:36
    women, they are called by the Acharyas dear
    to women. A man skilled in
  • 149:36 - 149:40
    the sixty-four parts is looked upon with love
    by his own wife, by the
  • 149:40 - 149:43
    wives of others, and by courtezans.
  • 149:43 - 149:43
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 149:43 - 149:50
    [Footnote 40: The fresh juice of the cocoa
    nut tree, the date tree, and
  • 149:55 - 149:59
    other kinds of palm trees are drunk in India.
    It will not keep fresh
  • 149:59 - 150:01
    very long, but ferments rapidly, and is then
    distilled into liquor.]
  • 150:01 - 150:03
    [Footnote 41: The characteristics of these
    three individuals have been
  • 150:03 - 150:03
    given in Part I. page 31.]
  • 150:03 - 150:07
    [Footnote 42: A definition of the sixty-four
    parts, or divisions, is
  • 150:07 - 150:08
    given in Chapter II., page 45.]
  • 150:08 - 150:09
    =END OF PART II.=
  • 150:09 - 150:10
    PART III.
  • 150:10 - 150:13
    ABOUT THE ACQUISITION OF A WIFE.
  • 150:13 - 150:14
    CHAPTER I.
  • 150:14 - 150:16
    ON MARRIAGE.
  • 150:16 - 150:20
    When a girl of the same caste, and a virgin,
    is married in accordance
  • 150:20 - 150:25
    with the precepts of Holy Writ, the results
    of such an union are: the
  • 150:25 - 150:30
    acquisition of Dharma and Artha, offspring,
    affinity, increase of
  • 150:30 - 150:34
    friends, and untarnished love. For this reason
    a man should fix his
  • 150:34 - 150:39
    affections upon a girl who is of good family,
    whose parents are alive,
  • 150:39 - 150:43
    and who is three years or more younger than
    himself. She should be born
  • 150:43 - 150:48
    of a highly respectable family, possessed
    of wealth, well connected, and
  • 150:48 - 150:53
    with many relations and friends. She should
    also be beautiful, of a good
  • 150:53 - 150:58
    disposition, with lucky marks on her body,
    and with good hair, nails,
  • 150:58 - 151:03
    teeth, ears, eyes, and breasts, neither more
    nor less than they ought to
  • 151:03 - 151:07
    be, and no one of them entirely wanting, and
    not troubled with a sickly
  • 151:07 - 151:12
    body. The man should, of course, also possess
    these qualities himself.
  • 151:12 - 151:17
    But at all events, says Ghotakamukha, a girl
    who has been already joined
  • 151:17 - 151:22
    with others (_i.e._, no longer a maiden) should
    never be loved, for it
  • 151:22 - 151:26
    would be reproachable to do such a thing.
  • 151:26 - 151:29
    Now in order to bring about a marriage with
    such a girl as described
  • 151:29 - 151:34
    above, the parents and relations of the man
    should exert themselves, as
  • 151:34 - 151:38
    also such friends on both sides as may be
    desired to assist in the
  • 151:38 - 151:42
    matter. These friends should bring to the
    notice of the girl's parents,
  • 151:42 - 151:46
    the faults, both present and future, of all
    the other men that may wish
  • 151:46 - 151:51
    to marry her, and should at the same time
    extol even to exaggeration
  • 151:51 - 151:56
    all the excellencies, ancestral, and paternal,
    of their friend, so as to
  • 151:56 - 152:01
    endear him to them, and particularly to those
    that may be liked by the
  • 152:01 - 152:05
    girl's mother. One of the friends should also
    disguise himself as an
  • 152:05 - 152:10
    astrologer and declare the future good fortune
    and wealth of his friend
  • 152:10 - 152:17
    by showing the existence of all the lucky
    omens[43] and signs,[44] the
  • 152:41 - 152:45
    good influence of planets, the auspicious
    entrance of the sun into a
  • 152:45 - 152:51
    sign of the Zodiac, propitious stars and fortunate
    marks on his body.
  • 152:51 - 152:54
    Others again should rouse the jealousy of
    the girl's mother by telling
  • 152:54 - 152:58
    her that their friend has a chance of getting
    from some other quarter
  • 152:58 - 153:01
    even a better girl than hers.
  • 153:01 - 153:06
    A girl should be taken as a wife, as also
    given in marriage, when
  • 153:06 - 153:13
    fortune, signs, omens, and the words[45] of
    others are favourable, for,
  • 153:31 - 153:37
    says Ghotakamukha, a man should not marry
    at any time he likes. A girl
  • 153:37 - 153:41
    who is asleep, crying, or gone out of the
    house when sought in marriage,
  • 153:41 - 153:45
    or who is betrothed to another, should not
    be married. The following
  • 153:45 - 153:48
    also should be avoided:
  • 153:48 - 153:53
    One who is kept concealed.
    One who has an ill-sounding name.
  • 153:53 - 153:59
    One who has her nose depressed.
    One who has her nostril turned up.
  • 153:59 - 154:04
    One who is formed like a male.
    One who is bent down.
  • 154:04 - 154:09
    One who has crooked thighs.
    One who has a projecting forehead.
  • 154:09 - 154:14
    One who has a bald head.
    One who does not like purity.
  • 154:14 - 154:21
    One who has been polluted by another.
    One who is afflicted with the Gulma.[46]
  • 154:27 - 154:33
    One who is disfigured in any way.
    One who has fully arrived at puberty.
  • 154:33 - 154:38
    One who is a friend.
    One who is a younger sister.
  • 154:38 - 154:45
    One who is a Varshakari.[47]
  • 154:49 - 154:52
    In the same way a girl who is called by the
    name of one of the
  • 154:52 - 154:57
    twenty-seven stars, or by the name of a tree,
    or of a river, is
  • 154:57 - 155:03
    considered worthless, as also a girl whose
    name ends in "r" or "l." But
  • 155:03 - 155:07
    some authors say that prosperity is gained
    only by marrying that girl to
  • 155:07 - 155:11
    whom one becomes attached, and that therefore
    no other girl but the one
  • 155:11 - 155:14
    who is loved should be married by anyone.
  • 155:14 - 155:18
    When a girl becomes marriageable her parents
    should dress her smartly,
  • 155:18 - 155:23
    and should place her where she can be easily
    seen by all. Every
  • 155:23 - 155:27
    afternoon, having dressed her and decorated
    her in a becoming manner,
  • 155:27 - 155:31
    they should send her with her female companions
    to sports, sacrifices,
  • 155:31 - 155:36
    and marriage ceremonies, and thus show her
    to advantage in society,
  • 155:36 - 155:41
    because she is a kind of merchandise. They
    should also receive with kind
  • 155:41 - 155:45
    words and signs of friendliness those of an
    auspicious appearance who
  • 155:45 - 155:48
    may come accompanied by their friends and
    relations for the purpose of
  • 155:48 - 155:53
    marrying their daughter, and under some pretext
    or other having first
  • 155:53 - 155:58
    dressed her becomingly, should then present
    her to them. After this they
  • 155:58 - 156:02
    should await the pleasure of fortune, and
    with this object should
  • 156:02 - 156:06
    appoint a future day on which a determination
    could be come to with
  • 156:06 - 156:10
    regard to their daughter's marriage. On this
    occasion when the persons
  • 156:10 - 156:15
    have come, the parents of the girl should
    ask them to bathe and dine,
  • 156:15 - 156:19
    and should say, "Everything will take place
    at the proper time," and
  • 156:19 - 156:23
    should not then comply with the request, but
    should settle the matter
  • 156:23 - 156:25
    later.
  • 156:25 - 156:28
    When a girl is thus acquired, either according
    to the custom of the
  • 156:28 - 156:33
    country, or according to his own desire, the
    man should marry her in
  • 156:33 - 156:37
    accordance with the precepts of the Holy Writ,
    according to one of the
  • 156:37 - 156:39
    four kinds of marriage.
  • 156:39 - 156:41
    Thus ends marriage.
  • 156:41 - 156:46
    There are also some verses on the subject
    as follows:--
  • 156:46 - 156:50
    Amusement in society, such as completing verses
    begun by others,
  • 156:50 - 156:55
    marriages, and auspicious ceremonies should
    be carried on neither with
  • 156:55 - 156:59
    superiors, nor inferiors, but with our equals.
    That should be known as a
  • 156:59 - 157:04
    high connection when a man, after marrying
    a girl, has to serve her and
  • 157:04 - 157:08
    her relations afterwards like a servant, and
    such a connection is
  • 157:08 - 157:15
    censured by the good. On the other hand, that
    reproachable connection,
  • 157:15 - 157:19
    where a man, together with his relations,
    lords it over his wife, is
  • 157:19 - 157:23
    called a low connection by the wise. But when
    both the man and the woman
  • 157:23 - 157:27
    afford mutual pleasure to each other, and
    when the relatives on both
  • 157:27 - 157:31
    sides pay respect to one another, such is
    called a connection in the
  • 157:31 - 157:36
    proper sense of the word. Therefore a man
    should contract neither a high
  • 157:36 - 157:41
    connection by which he is obliged to bow down
    afterwards to his kinsmen,
  • 157:41 - 157:45
    nor a low connection, which is universally
    reprehended by all.
  • 157:45 - 157:45
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 157:45 - 157:45
    [Footnote 43: The flight of a blue jay on
    a person's left side is
  • 157:45 - 157:46
    considered a lucky omen when one starts on
    any business; the appearance
  • 157:46 - 157:46
    of a cat before anyone at such a time is looked
    on as a bad omen. There
  • 157:46 - 157:46
    are many omens of the same kind.]
  • 157:46 - 157:47
    [Footnote 44: Such as the throbbing of the
    right eye of men and the left
  • 157:47 - 157:47
    eye of women, etc.]
  • 157:47 - 157:48
    [Footnote 45: Before anything is begun it
    is a custom to go early in the
  • 157:48 - 157:48
    morning to a neighbour's house, and overhear
    the first words that may be
  • 157:48 - 157:49
    spoken in his family, and according as the
    words heard are of good or
  • 157:49 - 157:49
    bad import, so draw an inference as to the
    success or failure of the
  • 157:49 - 157:49
    undertaking.]
  • 157:49 - 157:49
    [Footnote 46: A disease consisting of any
    glandular enlargement in any
  • 157:49 - 157:49
    part of the body.]
  • 157:49 - 157:49
    [Footnote 47: A woman, the palms of whose
    hands and the soles of whose
  • 157:49 - 157:49
    feet are always perspiring.]
  • 157:49 - 157:49
    CHAPTER II.
  • 157:49 - 157:52
    OF CREATING CONFIDENCE IN THE GIRL.
  • 157:52 - 157:56
    For the first three days after marriage, the
    girl and her husband should
  • 157:56 - 158:00
    sleep on the floor, abstain from sexual pleasures,
    and eat their food
  • 158:00 - 158:06
    without seasoning it either with alkali or
    salt. For the next seven days
  • 158:06 - 158:10
    they should bathe amidst the sounds of auspicious
    musical instruments,
  • 158:10 - 158:14
    should decorate themselves, dine together,
    and pay attention to their
  • 158:14 - 158:18
    relations as well as to those who may have
    come to witness their
  • 158:18 - 158:23
    marriage. This is applicable to persons of
    all castes. On the night of
  • 158:23 - 158:27
    the tenth day the man should begin in a lonely
    place with soft words,
  • 158:27 - 158:32
    and thus create confidence in the girl. Some
    authors say that for the
  • 158:32 - 158:36
    purpose of winning her over he should not
    speak to her for three days,
  • 158:36 - 158:40
    but the followers of Babhravya are of opinion
    that if the man does not
  • 158:40 - 158:45
    speak with her for three days, the girl may
    be discouraged by seeing him
  • 158:45 - 158:49
    spiritless like a pillar, and, becoming dejected,
    she may begin to
  • 158:49 - 158:55
    despise him as an eunuch. Vatsyayana says
    that the man should begin to
  • 158:55 - 158:59
    win her over, and to create confidence in
    her, but should abstain at
  • 158:59 - 159:05
    first from sexual pleasures. Women being of
    a tender nature, want tender
  • 159:05 - 159:08
    beginnings, and when they are forcibly approached
    by men with whom they
  • 159:08 - 159:13
    are but slightly acquainted, they sometimes
    suddenly become haters of
  • 159:13 - 159:19
    sexual connection, and sometimes even haters
    of the male sex. The man
  • 159:19 - 159:22
    should therefore approach the girl according
    to her liking, and should
  • 159:22 - 159:26
    make use of those devices by which he may
    be able to establish himself
  • 159:26 - 159:32
    more and more into her confidence. These devices
    are as follows:--
  • 159:32 - 159:36
    He should embrace her first of all in a way
    she likes most, because it
  • 159:36 - 159:39
    does not last for a long time.
  • 159:39 - 159:42
    He should embrace her with the upper part
    of his body because that is
  • 159:42 - 159:47
    easier and simpler. If the girl is grown up,
    or if the man has known
  • 159:47 - 159:52
    her for some time, he may embrace her by the
    light of a lamp, but if he
  • 159:52 - 159:56
    is not well acquainted with her, or if she
    is a young girl, he should
  • 159:56 - 160:00
    then embrace her in darkness.
  • 160:00 - 160:04
    When the girl accepts the embrace, the man
    should put a "tambula" or
  • 160:04 - 160:08
    screw of betel nut and betel leaves in her
    mouth, and if she will not
  • 160:08 - 160:13
    take it, he should induce her to do so by
    conciliatory words,
  • 160:13 - 160:18
    entreaties, oaths, and kneeling at her feet,
    for it is an universal rule
  • 160:18 - 160:23
    that however bashful or angry a woman may
    be, she never disregards a man
  • 160:23 - 160:28
    kneeling at her feet. At the time of giving
    this "tambula" he should
  • 160:28 - 160:33
    kiss her mouth softly and gracefully without
    making any sound. When she
  • 160:33 - 160:37
    is gained over in this respect he should then
    make her talk, and so that
  • 160:37 - 160:41
    she may be induced to talk he should ask her
    questions about things of
  • 160:41 - 160:45
    which he knows or pretends to know nothing,
    and which can be answered in
  • 160:45 - 160:51
    a few words. If she does not speak to him,
    he should not frighten her,
  • 160:51 - 160:55
    but should ask her the same thing again and
    again in a conciliatory
  • 160:55 - 161:00
    manner. If she does not then speak he should
    urge her to give a reply,
  • 161:00 - 161:06
    because as Ghotakamukha says, "all girls hear
    everything said to them by
  • 161:06 - 161:12
    men, but do not themselves sometimes say a
    single word." When she is
  • 161:12 - 161:17
    thus importuned, the girl should give replies
    by shakes of the head, but
  • 161:17 - 161:22
    if she quarrelled with the man she should
    not even do that. When she is
  • 161:22 - 161:27
    asked by the man whether she wishes for him,
    and whether she likes him,
  • 161:27 - 161:32
    she should remain silent for a long time,
    and when at last importuned to
  • 161:32 - 161:36
    reply, should give him a favourable answer
    by a nod of the head. If the
  • 161:36 - 161:40
    man is previously acquainted with the girl
    he should converse with her
  • 161:40 - 161:44
    by means of a female friend, who may be favourable
    to him, and in the
  • 161:44 - 161:49
    confidence of both, and carry on the conversation
    on both sides. On such
  • 161:49 - 161:53
    an occasion the girl should smile with her
    head bent down, and if the
  • 161:53 - 161:58
    female friend say more on her part than she
    was desired to do, she
  • 161:58 - 162:02
    should chide her and dispute with her. The
    female friend should say in
  • 162:02 - 162:08
    jest even what she is not desired to say by
    the girl, and add, "she says
  • 162:08 - 162:14
    so," on which the girl should say indistinctly
    and prettily, "O no! I
  • 162:14 - 162:18
    did not say so," and she should then smile
    and throw an occasional
  • 162:18 - 162:21
    glance towards the man.
  • 162:21 - 162:24
    If the girl is familiar with the man, she
    should place near him,
  • 162:24 - 162:29
    without saying anything, the tambula, the
    ointment, or the garland that
  • 162:29 - 162:34
    he may have asked for, or she may tie them
    up in his upper garment.
  • 162:34 - 162:38
    While she is engaged in this, the man should
    touch her young breasts in
  • 162:38 - 162:42
    the sounding way of pressing with the nails,
    and if she prevents him
  • 162:42 - 162:46
    doing this he should say to her, "I will not
    do it again if you will
  • 162:46 - 162:52
    embrace me," and should in this way cause
    her to embrace him. While he
  • 162:52 - 162:56
    is being embraced by her he should pass his
    hand repeatedly over and
  • 162:56 - 163:02
    about her body. By and bye he should place
    her in his lap, and try more
  • 163:02 - 163:06
    and more to gain her consent, and if she will
    not yield to him he should
  • 163:06 - 163:10
    frighten her by saying, "I shall impress marks
    of my teeth and nails on
  • 163:10 - 163:15
    your lips and breasts, and then make similar
    marks on my own body, and
  • 163:15 - 163:20
    shall tell my friends that you did them. What
    will you say then?" In
  • 163:20 - 163:25
    this and other ways, as fear and confidence
    are created in the minds of
  • 163:25 - 163:30
    children, so should the man gain her over
    to his wishes.
  • 163:30 - 163:34
    On the second and third nights, after her
    confidence has increased still
  • 163:34 - 163:38
    more, he should feel the whole of her body
    with his hands, and kiss her
  • 163:38 - 163:43
    all over; he should also place his hands upon
    her thighs and shampoo
  • 163:43 - 163:48
    them, and if he succeed in this he should
    then shampoo the joints of her
  • 163:48 - 163:53
    thighs. If she tries to prevent him doing
    this he should say to her,
  • 163:53 - 163:57
    "What harm is there in doing it?" and should
    persuade her to let him do
  • 163:57 - 164:02
    it. After gaining this point he should touch
    her private parts, should
  • 164:02 - 164:06
    loosen her girdle and the knot of her dress,
    and turning up her lower
  • 164:06 - 164:10
    garment should shampoo the joints of her naked
    thighs. Under various
  • 164:10 - 164:14
    pretences he should do all these things, but
    he should not at that time
  • 164:14 - 164:19
    begin actual congress. After this he should
    teach her the sixty-four
  • 164:19 - 164:23
    arts, should tell her how much he loves her,
    and describe to her the
  • 164:23 - 164:28
    hopes which he formerly entertained regarding
    her. He should also
  • 164:28 - 164:32
    promise to be faithful to her in future, and
    should dispel all her fears
  • 164:32 - 164:37
    with respect to rival women, and, at last,
    after having overcome her
  • 164:37 - 164:41
    bashfulness, he should begin to enjoy her
    in a way so as not to frighten
  • 164:41 - 164:46
    her. So much about creating confidence in
    the girl; and there are,
  • 164:46 - 164:50
    moreover, some verses on the subject as follows:--
  • 164:50 - 164:54
    A man acting according to the inclinations
    of a girl should try and gain
  • 164:54 - 164:59
    her over so that she may love him and place
    her confidence in him. A
  • 164:59 - 165:03
    man does not succeed either by implicitly
    following the inclination of a
  • 165:03 - 165:09
    girl, or by wholly opposing her, and he should
    therefore adopt a middle
  • 165:09 - 165:14
    course. He who knows how to make himself beloved
    by women, as well as to
  • 165:14 - 165:18
    increase their honour and create confidence
    in them, this man becomes an
  • 165:18 - 165:23
    object of their love. But he, who neglects
    a girl thinking she is too
  • 165:23 - 165:28
    bashful, is despised by her as a beast ignorant
    of the working of the
  • 165:28 - 165:33
    female mind. Moreover, a girl forcibly enjoyed
    by one who does not
  • 165:33 - 165:38
    understand the hearts of girls becomes nervous,
    uneasy, and dejected,
  • 165:38 - 165:43
    and suddenly begins to hate the man who has
    taken advantage of her; and
  • 165:43 - 165:47
    then, when her love is not understood or returned,
    she sinks into
  • 165:47 - 165:52
    despondency, and becomes either a hater of
    mankind altogether, or,
  • 165:52 - 165:56
    hating her own man, she has recourse to other
    men.[48]
  • 165:56 - 165:57
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 165:57 - 166:01
    [Footnote 48: These last few lines have been
    exemplified in many ways in
  • 166:01 - 166:08
    many novels of
  • 166:18 - 166:21
    this century.]
  • 166:21 - 166:27
    CHAPTER III.
  • 166:27 - 166:34
    ON COURTSHIP, AND THE MANIFESTATION OF THE
    FEELINGS BY OUTWARD SIGNS AND
  • 166:35 - 166:37
    DEEDS.
  • 166:37 - 166:42
    A poor man possessed of good qualities, a
    man born of a low family
  • 166:42 - 166:47
    possessed of mediocre qualities, a neighbour
    possessed of wealth, and
  • 166:47 - 166:51
    one under the control of his father, mother
    or brothers, should not
  • 166:51 - 166:54
    marry without endeavouring to gain over the
    girl from her childhood to
  • 166:54 - 166:59
    love and esteem them. Thus a boy separated
    from his parents, and living
  • 166:59 - 167:04
    in the house of his uncle, should try to gain
    over the daughter of his
  • 167:04 - 167:08
    uncle, or some other girl, even though she
    be previously betrothed to
  • 167:08 - 167:13
    another. And this way of gaining over a girl,
    says Ghotakamukha, is
  • 167:13 - 167:17
    unexceptional, because Dharma can be accomplished
    by means of it, as
  • 167:17 - 167:20
    well as by any other way of marriage.
  • 167:20 - 167:25
    When a boy has thus begun to woo the girl
    he loves, he should spend his
  • 167:25 - 167:29
    time with her and amuse her with various games
    and diversions fitted for
  • 167:29 - 167:34
    their age and acquaintanceship, such as picking
    and collecting flowers,
  • 167:34 - 167:38
    making garlands of flowers, playing the parts
    of members of a fictitious
  • 167:38 - 167:43
    family, cooking food, playing with dice, playing
    with cards, the game of
  • 167:43 - 167:48
    odd and even, the game of finding out the
    middle finger, the game of six
  • 167:48 - 167:53
    pebbles, and such other games as may be prevalent
    in the country, and
  • 167:53 - 167:57
    agreeable to the disposition of the girl.
    In addition to this, he should
  • 167:57 - 168:02
    carry on various amusing games played by several
    persons together, such
  • 168:02 - 168:06
    as hide and seek, playing with seeds, hiding
    things in several small
  • 168:06 - 168:12
    heaps of wheat and looking for them, blind-man's
    buff, gymnastic
  • 168:12 - 168:16
    exercises, and other games of the same sort,
    in company with the girl,
  • 168:16 - 168:21
    her friends and female attendants. The man
    should also show great
  • 168:21 - 168:25
    kindness to any woman whom the girl thinks
    fit to be trusted, and should
  • 168:25 - 168:29
    also make new acquaintances, but above all
    he should attach to himself
  • 168:29 - 168:34
    by kindness and little services the daughter
    of the girl's nurse, for
  • 168:34 - 168:39
    if she be gained over, even though she comes
    to know of his design, she
  • 168:39 - 168:44
    does not cause any obstruction, but is sometimes
    even able to effect an
  • 168:44 - 168:48
    union between him and the girl. And though
    she knows the true character
  • 168:48 - 168:53
    of the man, she always talks of his many excellent
    qualities to the
  • 168:53 - 168:56
    parents and relations of the girl, even though
    she may not be desired to
  • 168:56 - 168:59
    do so by him.
  • 168:59 - 169:03
    In this way the man should do whatever the
    girl takes most delight in,
  • 169:03 - 169:07
    and he should get for her whatever she may
    have a desire to possess.
  • 169:07 - 169:12
    Thus he should procure for her such playthings
    as may be hardly known to
  • 169:12 - 169:17
    other girls. He may also show her a ball dyed
    with various colours, and
  • 169:17 - 169:22
    other curiosities of the same sort; and should
    give her dolls made of
  • 169:22 - 169:28
    cloth, wood, buffalo-horn, ivory, wax, flour,
    or earth; also utensils
  • 169:28 - 169:34
    for cooking food, and figures in wood, such
    as a man and woman standing,
  • 169:34 - 169:40
    a pair of rams, or goats, or sheep; also temples
    made of earth, bamboo,
  • 169:40 - 169:46
    or wood, dedicated to various goddesses; and
    cages for parrots, cuckoos,
  • 169:46 - 169:51
    starlings, quails, cocks, and partridges;
    water-vessels of different
  • 169:51 - 169:56
    sorts and of elegant forms, machines for throwing
    water about, guitars,
  • 169:56 - 170:03
    stands for putting images upon, stools, lac,
    red arsenic, yellow
  • 170:03 - 170:08
    ointment, vermilion and collyrium, as well
    as sandal-wood, saffron,
  • 170:08 - 170:13
    betel nut and betel leaves. Such things should
    be given at different
  • 170:13 - 170:17
    times whenever he gets a good opportunity
    of meeting her, and some of
  • 170:17 - 170:21
    them should be given in private, and some
    in public, according to
  • 170:21 - 170:25
    circumstances. In short, he should try in
    every way to make her look
  • 170:25 - 170:29
    upon him as one who would do for her everything
    that she wanted to be
  • 170:29 - 170:30
    done.
  • 170:30 - 170:35
    In the next place he should get her to meet
    him in some place privately,
  • 170:35 - 170:38
    and should then tell her that the reason of
    his giving presents to her
  • 170:38 - 170:42
    in secret was the fear that the parents of
    both of them might be
  • 170:42 - 170:47
    displeased, and then he may add that the things
    which he had given her
  • 170:47 - 170:51
    had been much desired by other people. When
    her love begins to show
  • 170:51 - 170:56
    signs of increasing he should relate to her
    agreeable stories if she
  • 170:56 - 171:02
    expresses a wish to hear such narratives.
    Or if she takes delight in
  • 171:02 - 171:05
    legerdemain, he should amaze her by performing
    various tricks of
  • 171:05 - 171:10
    jugglery; or if she feels a great curiosity
    to see a performance of the
  • 171:10 - 171:15
    various arts, he should show his own skill
    in them. When she is
  • 171:15 - 171:18
    delighted with singing he should entertain
    her with music, and on
  • 171:18 - 171:23
    certain days, and at the time of going together
    to moonlight fairs and
  • 171:23 - 171:28
    festivals, and at the time of her return after
    being absent from home,
  • 171:28 - 171:32
    he should present her with bouquets of flowers,
    and with chaplets for
  • 171:32 - 171:36
    the head, and with ear ornaments and rings,
    for these are the proper
  • 171:36 - 171:40
    occasions on which such things should be presented.
  • 171:40 - 171:44
    He should also teach the daughter of the girl's
    nurse all the sixty-four
  • 171:44 - 171:49
    means of pleasure practised by men, and under
    this pretext should also
  • 171:49 - 171:55
    inform her of his great skill in the art of
    sexual enjoyment. All this
  • 171:55 - 171:59
    time he should wear a fine dress, and make
    as good an appearance as
  • 171:59 - 172:03
    possible, for young women love men who live
    with them, and who are
  • 172:03 - 172:07
    handsome, good looking and well dressed. As
    for the saying that though
  • 172:07 - 172:11
    women may fall in love, they still make no
    effort themselves to gain
  • 172:11 - 172:18
    over the object of their affections, that
    is only a matter of idle talk.
  • 172:18 - 172:22
    Now a girl always shows her love by outward
    signs and actions, such as
  • 172:22 - 172:27
    the following:--She never looks the man in
    the face, and becomes abashed
  • 172:27 - 172:32
    when she is looked at by him; under some pretext
    or other she shows her
  • 172:32 - 172:37
    limbs to him; she looks secretly at him though
    he has gone away from her
  • 172:37 - 172:42
    side; hangs down her head when she is asked
    some question by him, and
  • 172:42 - 172:47
    answers in indistinct words and unfinished
    sentences, delights to be in
  • 172:47 - 172:51
    his company for a long time, speaks to her
    attendants in a peculiar tone
  • 172:51 - 172:55
    with the hope of attracting his attention
    towards her when she is at a
  • 172:55 - 173:01
    distance from him, does not wish to go from
    the place where he is, under
  • 173:01 - 173:05
    some pretext or other she makes him look at
    different things, narrates
  • 173:05 - 173:10
    to him tales and stories very slowly so that
    she may continue conversing
  • 173:10 - 173:15
    with him for a long time, kisses and embraces
    before him a child sitting
  • 173:15 - 173:19
    in her lap, draws ornamental marks on the
    foreheads of her female
  • 173:19 - 173:24
    servants, performs sportive and graceful movements
    when her attendants
  • 173:24 - 173:29
    speak jestingly to her in the presence of
    her lover, confides in her
  • 173:29 - 173:34
    lover's friends, and respects and obeys them,
    shows kindness to his
  • 173:34 - 173:38
    servants, converses with them, and engages
    them to do her work as if she
  • 173:38 - 173:43
    were their mistress, and listens attentively
    to them when they tell
  • 173:43 - 173:47
    stories about her lover to somebody else,
    enters his house when induced
  • 173:47 - 173:52
    to do so by the daughter of her nurse, and
    by her assistance manages to
  • 173:52 - 173:57
    converse and play with him, avoids being seen
    by her lover when she is
  • 173:57 - 174:02
    not dressed and decorated, gives him by the
    hand of her female friend
  • 174:02 - 174:07
    her ear ornament, ring, or garland of flowers
    that he may have asked to
  • 174:07 - 174:12
    see, always wears anything that he may have
    presented to her, become
  • 174:12 - 174:17
    dejected when any other bridegroom is mentioned
    by her parents, and does
  • 174:17 - 174:21
    not mix with those who may be of her party,
    or who may support his
  • 174:21 - 174:23
    claims.
  • 174:23 - 174:27
    There are also some verses on the subject
    as follows:--
  • 174:27 - 174:31
    A man, who has seen and perceived the feelings
    of the girl towards him,
  • 174:31 - 174:35
    and who has noticed the outward signs and
    movements by which those
  • 174:35 - 174:39
    feelings are expressed, should do everything
    in his power to effect an
  • 174:39 - 174:44
    union with her. He should gain over a young
    girl by childlike sports, a
  • 174:44 - 174:49
    damsel come of age by his skill in the arts,
    and a girl that loves him
  • 174:49 - 174:54
    by having recourse to persons in whom she
    confides.
  • 174:54 - 174:56
    CHAPTER IV.
  • 174:56 - 175:00
    ABOUT THINGS TO BE DONE ONLY BY THE MAN, AND
    THE ACQUISITION OF THE GIRL
  • 175:00 - 175:05
    THEREBY. ALSO WHAT IS TO BE DONE BY A GIRL
    TO GAIN OVER A MAN, AND
  • 175:05 - 175:09
    SUBJECT HIM TO HER.
  • 175:09 - 175:13
    Now when the girl begins to show her love
    by outward signs and motions,
  • 175:13 - 175:17
    as described in the last chapter, the lover
    should try to gain her over
  • 175:17 - 175:23
    entirely by various ways and means, such as
    the following:--
  • 175:23 - 175:27
    When engaged with her in any game or sport
    he should intentionally hold
  • 175:27 - 175:32
    her hand. He should practise upon her the
    various kinds of embraces,
  • 175:32 - 175:36
    such as the touching embrace, and others already
    described in a
  • 175:36 - 175:41
    preceeding chapter (Part II. Chapter 2). He
    should show her a pair of
  • 175:41 - 175:45
    human beings cut out of the leaf of a tree,
    and such like things, at
  • 175:45 - 175:50
    intervals. When engaged in water sports, he
    should dive at a distance
  • 175:50 - 175:55
    from her, and come up close to her. He should
    show an increased liking
  • 175:55 - 176:00
    for the new foliage of trees and such like
    things. He should describe to
  • 176:00 - 176:04
    her the pangs he suffers on her account. He
    should relate to her the
  • 176:04 - 176:08
    beautiful dream that he has had with reference
    to other women. At
  • 176:08 - 176:13
    parties and assemblies of his caste he should
    sit near her, and touch
  • 176:13 - 176:18
    her under some pretence or other, and having
    placed his foot upon her's,
  • 176:18 - 176:22
    he should slowly touch each of her toes, and
    press the ends of the
  • 176:22 - 176:27
    nails; if successful in this, he should get
    hold of her foot with his
  • 176:27 - 176:31
    hand and repeat the same thing. He should
    also press a finger of her
  • 176:31 - 176:35
    hand between his toes when she happens to
    be washing his feet; and
  • 176:35 - 176:40
    whenever he gives anything to her or takes
    anything from her, he should
  • 176:40 - 176:44
    show her by his manner and look how much he
    loves her.
  • 176:44 - 176:48
    He should sprinkle upon her the water brought
    for rinsing his mouth; and
  • 176:48 - 176:52
    when alone with her in a lonely place, or
    in darkness, he should make
  • 176:52 - 176:56
    love to her, and tell her the true state of
    his mind without distressing
  • 176:56 - 176:59
    her in any way.
  • 176:59 - 177:03
    Whenever he sits with her on the same seat
    or bed he should say to her,
  • 177:03 - 177:07
    "I have something to tell you in private,"
    and then, when she comes to
  • 177:07 - 177:11
    hear it in a quiet place, he should express
    his love to her more by
  • 177:11 - 177:17
    manner and signs than by words. When he comes
    to know the state of her
  • 177:17 - 177:21
    feelings towards him he should pretend to
    be ill, and should make her
  • 177:21 - 177:25
    come to his house to speak to him. There he
    should intentionally hold
  • 177:25 - 177:30
    her hand and place it on his eyes and forehead,
    and under the pretence
  • 177:30 - 177:34
    of preparing some medicine for him he should
    ask her to do work for his
  • 177:34 - 177:39
    sake in the following words: "This work must
    be done by you, and by
  • 177:39 - 177:44
    nobody else." When she wants to go away he
    should let her go, with an
  • 177:44 - 177:49
    earnest request to come and see him again.
    This device of illness should
  • 177:49 - 177:54
    be continued for three days and three nights.
    After this, when she
  • 177:54 - 177:58
    begins coming to see him frequently, he should
    carry on long
  • 177:58 - 178:03
    conversations with her, for, says Ghotakamukha,
    "though a man loves a
  • 178:03 - 178:07
    girl ever so much, he never succeeds in winning
    her without a great deal
  • 178:07 - 178:13
    of talking." At last, when the man finds the
    girl completely gained
  • 178:13 - 178:18
    over, he may then begin to enjoy her. As for
    the saying that women grow
  • 178:18 - 178:23
    less timid than usual during the evening,
    and in darkness, and are
  • 178:23 - 178:27
    desirous of congress at those times, and do
    not oppose men then and
  • 178:27 - 178:33
    should only be enjoyed at these hours, it
    is a matter of talk only.
  • 178:33 - 178:37
    When it is impossible for the man to carry
    on his endeavours alone, he
  • 178:37 - 178:42
    should, by means of the daughter of her nurse,
    or of a female friend in
  • 178:42 - 178:46
    whom she confides, cause the girl to be brought
    to him without making
  • 178:46 - 178:50
    known to her his design, and he should then
    proceed with her in the
  • 178:50 - 178:55
    manner above described. Or he should in the
    beginning send his own
  • 178:55 - 178:59
    female servant to live with the girl as her
    friend, and should then gain
  • 178:59 - 179:01
    her over by her means.
  • 179:01 - 179:06
    At last, when he knows the state of her feelings
    by her outward manner
  • 179:06 - 179:10
    and conduct towards him at religious ceremonies,
    marriage ceremonies,
  • 179:10 - 179:16
    fairs, festivals, theatres, public assemblies,
    and such like occasions,
  • 179:16 - 179:21
    he should begin to enjoy her when she is alone,
    for Vatsyayana lays it
  • 179:21 - 179:26
    down, that women, when resorted to at proper
    times and in proper
  • 179:26 - 179:30
    places, do not turn away from their lovers.
  • 179:30 - 179:35
    When a girl, possessed of good qualities and
    well-bred, though born in a
  • 179:35 - 179:40
    humble family, or destitute of wealth, and
    not therefore desired by her
  • 179:40 - 179:45
    equals, or an orphan girl, or one deprived
    of her parents, but observing
  • 179:45 - 179:49
    the rules of her family and caste, should
    wish to bring about her own
  • 179:49 - 179:53
    marriage when she comes of age, such a girl
    should endeavour to gain
  • 179:53 - 179:57
    over a strong and good looking young man,
    or a person whom she thinks
  • 179:57 - 180:02
    would marry her on account of the weakness
    of his mind, and even without
  • 180:02 - 180:06
    the consent of his parents. She should do
    this by such means as would
  • 180:06 - 180:10
    endear her to the said person, as well as
    by frequently seeing and
  • 180:10 - 180:15
    meeting him. Her mother also should constantly
    cause them to meet by
  • 180:15 - 180:20
    means of her female friends, and the daughter
    of her nurse. The girl
  • 180:20 - 180:25
    herself should try to get alone with her beloved
    in some quiet place,
  • 180:25 - 180:30
    and at odd times should give him flowers,
    betel nut, betel leaves and
  • 180:30 - 180:35
    perfumes. She should also show her skill in
    the practice of the arts, in
  • 180:35 - 180:39
    shampooing, in scratching and in pressing
    with the nails. She should
  • 180:39 - 180:43
    also talk to him on the subjects he likes
    best, and discuss with him the
  • 180:43 - 180:48
    ways and means of gaining over and winning
    the affections of a girl.
  • 180:48 - 180:53
    But old authors say that although the girl
    loves the man ever so much,
  • 180:53 - 180:57
    she should not offer herself, or make the
    first overtures, for a girl
  • 180:57 - 181:02
    who does this loses her dignity, and is liable
    to be scorned and
  • 181:02 - 181:06
    rejected. But when the man shows his wish
    to enjoy her, she should be
  • 181:06 - 181:10
    favourable to him and should show no change
    in her demeanour when he
  • 181:10 - 181:14
    embraces her, and should receive all the manifestations
    of his love as
  • 181:14 - 181:19
    if she were ignorant of the state of his mind.
    But when he tries to kiss
  • 181:19 - 181:23
    her she should oppose him; when he begs to
    be allowed to have sexual
  • 181:23 - 181:27
    intercourse with her she should let him touch
    her private parts only and
  • 181:27 - 181:32
    with considerable difficulty; and though importuned
    by him, she should
  • 181:32 - 181:36
    not yield herself up to him as if of her own
    accord, but should resists
  • 181:36 - 181:41
    his attempts to have her. It is only, moreover,
    when she is certain that
  • 181:41 - 181:45
    she is truly loved, and that her lover is
    indeed devoted to her, and
  • 181:45 - 181:50
    will not change his mind, that she should
    then give herself up to him,
  • 181:50 - 181:54
    and persuade him to marry her quickly. After
    losing her virginity she
  • 181:54 - 181:58
    should tell her confidential friends about
    it.
  • 181:58 - 182:02
    Here ends the efforts of a girl to gain over
    a man.
  • 182:02 - 182:07
    There are also some verses on the subject
    as follows: A girl who is much
  • 182:07 - 182:11
    sought after should marry the man that she
    likes, and whom she thinks
  • 182:11 - 182:16
    would be obedient to her, and capable of giving
    her pleasure. But when
  • 182:16 - 182:20
    from the desire of wealth a girl is married
    by her parents to a rich man
  • 182:20 - 182:24
    without taking into consideration the character
    or looks of the
  • 182:24 - 182:29
    bridegroom, or when given to a man who has
    several wives, she never
  • 182:29 - 182:33
    becomes attached to the man, even though he
    be endowed with good
  • 182:33 - 182:38
    qualities, obedient to her will, active, strong,
    and healthy, and
  • 182:38 - 182:45
    anxious to please her in every way.[49] A
    husband who is obedient but
  • 183:11 - 183:15
    yet master of himself, though he be poor and
    not good looking, is better
  • 183:15 - 183:20
    than one who is common to many women, even
    though he be handsome and
  • 183:20 - 183:24
    attractive. The wives of rich men, where there
    are many wives, are not
  • 183:24 - 183:28
    generally attached to their husbands, and
    are not confidential with
  • 183:28 - 183:33
    them, and even though they possess all the
    external enjoyments of life,
  • 183:33 - 183:39
    still have recourse to other men. A man who
    is of a low mind, who has
  • 183:39 - 183:43
    fallen from his social position, and who is
    much given to travelling,
  • 183:43 - 183:47
    does not deserve to be married; neither does
    one who has many wives and
  • 183:47 - 183:52
    children, or one who is devoted to sport and
    gambling, and who comes to
  • 183:52 - 183:57
    his wife only when he likes. Of all the lovers
    of a girl he only is her
  • 183:57 - 184:02
    true husband who possesses the qualities that
    are liked by her, and such
  • 184:02 - 184:06
    a husband only enjoys real superiority over
    her, because he is the
  • 184:06 - 184:08
    husband of love.
  • 184:08 - 184:08
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 184:08 - 184:14
    [Footnote 49: There is a good deal of truth
    in the last few
  • 184:14 - 184:18
    observations. Woman is a monogamous animal,
    and loves but one, and likes
  • 184:18 - 184:21
    to feel herself alone in the affections of
    one man, and cannot bear
  • 184:21 - 184:24
    rivals. It may also be taken as a general
    rule that women either married
  • 184:24 - 184:28
    to, or kept by, rich men love them for their
    wealth, but not for
  • 184:28 - 184:28
    themselves.]
  • 184:28 - 184:28
    CHAPTER V.
  • 184:28 - 184:29
    ON CERTAIN FORMS OF MARRIAGE[50]
  • 184:29 - 184:33
    When a girl cannot meet her lover frequently
    in private, she should send
  • 184:33 - 184:36
    the daughter of her nurse to him, it being
    understood that she has
  • 184:36 - 184:41
    confidence in her, and had previously gained
    her over to her interests.
  • 184:41 - 184:46
    On seeing the man, the daughter of the nurse
    should, in the course of
  • 184:46 - 184:51
    conversation, describe to him the noble birth,
    the good disposition, the
  • 184:51 - 184:56
    beauty, talent, skill, knowledge of human
    nature and affection of the
  • 184:56 - 185:00
    girl in such a way as not to let him suppose
    that she has been sent by
  • 185:00 - 185:04
    the girl, and should thus create affection
    for the girl in the heart of
  • 185:04 - 185:09
    the man. To the girl also she should speak
    about the excellent qualities
  • 185:09 - 185:13
    of the man, especially of those qualities
    which she knows are pleasing
  • 185:13 - 185:18
    to the girl. She should, moreover, speak with
    disparagement of the other
  • 185:18 - 185:23
    lovers of the girl, and talk about the avarice
    and indiscretion of their
  • 185:23 - 185:27
    parents, and the fickleness of their relations.
    She should also quote
  • 185:27 - 185:33
    samples of many girls of ancient times, such
    as Sakuntala and others,
  • 185:33 - 185:37
    who, having united themselves with lovers
    of their own caste and their
  • 185:37 - 185:42
    own choice, were ever happy afterwards in
    their society. And she should
  • 185:42 - 185:46
    also tell of other girls who married into
    great families, and being
  • 185:46 - 185:51
    troubled by rival wives, became wretched and
    miserable, and were finally
  • 185:51 - 185:56
    abandoned. She should further speak of the
    good fortune, the continual
  • 185:56 - 186:01
    happiness, the chastity, obedience, and affection
    of the man, and if the
  • 186:01 - 186:05
    girl gets amorous about him, she should endeavour
    to allay her shame[51]
  • 186:05 - 186:09
    and her fear as well as her suspicions about
    any disaster that might
  • 186:09 - 186:16
    result from
    the marriage. In a word, she should act the
    whole part of a
  • 186:35 - 186:39
    female messenger by telling the girl all about
    the man's affection for
  • 186:39 - 186:44
    her, the places he frequented, and the endeavours
    he made to meet her,
  • 186:44 - 186:48
    and by frequently repeating, "It will be all
    right if the man will take
  • 186:48 - 186:50
    you away forcibly and unexpectedly."
  • 186:50 - 186:55
    _The Forms of Marriage._
  • 186:55 - 186:59
    When the girl is gained over, and acts openly
    with the man as his wife,
  • 186:59 - 187:03
    he should cause fire to be brought from the
    house of a Brahman, and
  • 187:03 - 187:07
    having spread the Kusha grass upon the ground,
    and offered an oblation
  • 187:07 - 187:11
    to the fire he should marry her according
    to the precepts of the
  • 187:11 - 187:16
    religious law. After this he should inform
    his parents of the fact,
  • 187:16 - 187:20
    because it is the opinion of ancient authors
    that a marriage solemnly
  • 187:20 - 187:26
    contracted in the presence of fire cannot
    afterwards be set aside.
  • 187:26 - 187:29
    After the consummation of the marriage, the
    relations of the man should
  • 187:29 - 187:33
    gradually be made acquainted with the affair,
    and the relations of the
  • 187:33 - 187:37
    girl should also be apprised of it in such
    a way that they may consent
  • 187:37 - 187:42
    to the marriage, and overlook the manner in
    which it was brought about,
  • 187:42 - 187:45
    and when this is done they should afterwards
    be reconciled by
  • 187:45 - 187:50
    affectionate presents and favourable conduct.
    In this manner the man
  • 187:50 - 187:54
    should marry the girl according to the Gandharva
    form of marriage.
  • 187:54 - 187:58
    When the girl cannot make up her mind, or
    will not express her readiness
  • 187:58 - 188:04
    to marry, the man should obtain her in any
    one of the following ways:--
  • 188:04 - 188:09
    (1). On a fitting occasion, and under some
    excuse, he should by means of
  • 188:09 - 188:13
    a female friend with whom he is well acquainted,
    and whom he can trust,
  • 188:13 - 188:17
    and who also is well known to the girl's family,
    get the girl brought
  • 188:17 - 188:22
    unexpectedly to his house, and he should then
    bring fire from the house
  • 188:22 - 188:26
    of a Brahman, and proceed as before described.
  • 188:26 - 188:31
    (2.) When the marriage of the girl with some
    other person draws near,
  • 188:31 - 188:35
    the man should disparage the future husband
    to the utmost in the mind of
  • 188:35 - 188:39
    the mother of the girl, and then having got
    the girl to come with her
  • 188:39 - 188:43
    mother's consent to a neighbouring house,
    he should bring fire from the
  • 188:43 - 188:47
    house of a Brahman, and proceed as above.
  • 188:47 - 188:52
    (3.) The man should become a great friend
    of the brother of the girl,
  • 188:52 - 188:56
    the said brother being of the same age as
    himself, and addicted to
  • 188:56 - 189:00
    courtesans, and to intrigues with the wives
    of other people, and should
  • 189:00 - 189:05
    give him assistance in such matters, and also
    give him occasional
  • 189:05 - 189:09
    presents. He should then tell him about his
    great love for his sister,
  • 189:09 - 189:13
    as young men will sacrifice even their lives
    for the sake of those who
  • 189:13 - 189:19
    may be of the same age, habits, and dispositions
    as themselves. After
  • 189:19 - 189:22
    this the man should get the girl brought by
    means of her brother to some
  • 189:22 - 189:27
    secure place, and having brought fire from
    the house of a Brahman,
  • 189:27 - 189:29
    should proceed as before.
  • 189:29 - 189:34
    (4.) The man should on the occasion of festivals
    get the daughter of the
  • 189:34 - 189:38
    nurse to give the girl some intoxicating substance,
    and then cause her
  • 189:38 - 189:43
    to be brought to some secure place under the
    pretence of some business,
  • 189:43 - 189:48
    and there having enjoyed her before she recovers
    from her intoxication,
  • 189:48 - 189:53
    should bring fire from the house of a Brahman,
    and proceed as before.
  • 189:53 - 189:58
    (5.) The man should, with the connivance of
    the daughter of the nurse,
  • 189:58 - 190:02
    carry off the girl from her house while she
    is asleep, and then, having
  • 190:02 - 190:06
    enjoyed her before she recovers from her sleep,
    should bring fire from
  • 190:06 - 190:10
    the house of a Brahman, and proceed as before.
  • 190:10 - 190:15
    (6.) When the girl goes to a garden, or to
    some village in the
  • 190:15 - 190:20
    neighbourhood, the man should, with his friends,
    fall on her guards, and
  • 190:20 - 190:25
    having killed them, or frightened them away,
    forcibly carry her off, and
  • 190:25 - 190:27
    proceed as before.
  • 190:27 - 190:31
    There are verses on the subject as follows:--In
    all the forms of
  • 190:31 - 190:36
    marriage given in this chapter of this work,
    the one that precedes is
  • 190:36 - 190:39
    better than the one that follows it, on account
    of its being more in
  • 190:39 - 190:43
    accordance with the commands of religion,
    and therefore it is only when
  • 190:43 - 190:47
    it is impossible to carry the former into
    practice that the latter
  • 190:47 - 190:53
    should be resorted to. As the fruit of all
    good marriages is love, the
  • 190:53 - 190:56
    Gandharva[52] form of marriage is respected,
    even though it is formed
  • 190:56 - 191:01
    under unfavourable circumstances, because
    it fulfils the object sought
  • 191:01 - 191:01
    for. Another cause of the respect accorded
    to the Gandharva form of
  • 191:01 - 191:02
    marriage is, that it brings forth happiness,
    causes less trouble in its
  • 191:02 - 191:02
    performance than any other forms of marriage,
    and is above all the
  • 191:02 - 191:03
    result of previous love.
  • 191:03 - 191:03
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 191:03 - 191:03
    [Footnote 50: These forms of marriage differ
    from the four kinds of
  • 191:03 - 191:04
    marriage mentioned in Chapter I., and are
    only to be made use of when
  • 191:04 - 191:04
    the girl is gained over in the way mentioned
    in Chapters III. and IV.]
  • 191:04 - 191:05
    [Footnote 51: About this, see a story on the
    fatal effects of love at
  • 191:04 - 191:05
    page 114 of "Early Ideas; a Group of Hindoo
    Stories," collected and
  • 191:04 - 191:05
    collated by Anaryan. W. H. Allen and Co.,
    London, 1881.]
  • 191:04 - 191:08
    [Footnote 52: About the Gandharvavivaha form
    of marriage, see note to
  • 191:08 - 191:14
    page 28 of Captain R. F. Burton's "Vickram
    and the Vampire; or Tales of
  • 191:14 - 191:21
    Hindu Devilry." Longman, Green & Co., London,
    1870. This form of
  • 191:21 - 191:25
    matrimony was recognised by the ancient Hindus,
    and is frequent in
  • 191:25 - 191:30
    books. It is a kind of Scotch Wedding--ultra-Caledonian--taking
    place by
  • 191:30 - 191:35
    mutual consent without any form or ceremony.
    The Gandharvas are heavenly
  • 191:35 - 191:42
    minstrels of Indra's court, who are supposed
    to be witnesses.]
  • 191:49 - 191:56
    =END OF PART III.=
  • 192:08 - 192:15
    PART IV.
  • 192:25 - 192:26
    ABOUT A WIFE.
  • 192:26 - 192:27
    CHAPTER I.
  • 192:27 - 192:31
    ON THE MANNER OF LIVING OF A VIRTUOUS WOMAN,
    AND OF HER BEHAVIOUR DURING
  • 192:31 - 192:34
    THE ABSENCE OF HER HUSBAND.
  • 192:34 - 192:39
    A virtuous woman, who has affection for her
    husband, should act in
  • 192:39 - 192:43
    conformity with his wishes as if he were a
    divine being, and with his
  • 192:43 - 192:47
    consent should take upon herself the whole
    care of his family. She
  • 192:47 - 192:51
    should keep the whole house well cleaned,
    and arrange flowers of various
  • 192:51 - 192:55
    kinds in different parts of it, and make the
    floor smooth and polished
  • 192:55 - 193:00
    so as to give the whole a neat and becoming
    appearance. She should
  • 193:00 - 193:03
    surround the house with a garden, and place
    ready in it all the
  • 193:03 - 193:08
    materials required for the morning, noon and
    even sacrifices. Moreover
  • 193:08 - 193:13
    she should herself revere the sanctuary of
    the Household Gods, for says
  • 193:13 - 193:18
    Gonardiya, "nothing so much attracts the heart
    of a householder to his
  • 193:18 - 193:24
    wife as a careful observance of the things
    mentioned above."
  • 193:24 - 193:28
    Towards the parents, relations, friends, sisters,
    and servants of her
  • 193:28 - 193:32
    husband she should behave as they deserve.
    In the garden she should
  • 193:32 - 193:37
    plant beds of green vegetables, bunches of
    the sugar cane, and clumps of
  • 193:37 - 193:42
    the fig tree, the mustard plant, the parsley
    plant, the fennel plant,
  • 193:42 - 193:47
    and the xanthochymus pictorius. Clusters of
    various flowers, such as the
  • 193:47 - 193:52
    trapa bispinosa, the jasmine, the gasminum
    grandiflorum, the yellow
  • 193:52 - 193:59
    amaranth, the wild jasmine, the tabernamontana
    coronaria, the
  • 193:59 - 194:04
    nadyaworta, the china rose and others, should
    likewise be planted,
  • 194:04 - 194:08
    together with the fragrant grass andropogon
    schænanthus, and the
  • 194:08 - 194:14
    fragrant root of the plant andropogon miricatus.
    She should also have
  • 194:14 - 194:18
    seats and arbours made in the garden, in the
    middle of which a well,
  • 194:18 - 194:21
    tank, or pool should be dug.
  • 194:21 - 194:25
    The wife should always avoid the company of
    female beggars, female
  • 194:25 - 194:30
    buddish mendicants, unchaste and roguish women,
    female fortune tellers
  • 194:30 - 194:34
    and witches. As regards meals she should always
    consider what her
  • 194:34 - 194:38
    husband likes and dislikes, and what things
    are good for him, and what
  • 194:38 - 194:43
    are injurious to him. When she hears the sounds
    of his footsteps coming
  • 194:43 - 194:46
    home she should at once get up, and be ready
    to do whatever he may
  • 194:46 - 194:51
    command her, and either order her female servant
    to wash his feet, or
  • 194:51 - 194:55
    wash them herself. When going anywhere with
    her husband, she should put
  • 194:55 - 194:59
    on her ornaments, and without his consent
    she should not either give or
  • 194:59 - 195:05
    accept invitations, or attend marriages and
    sacrifices, or sit in the
  • 195:05 - 195:10
    company of female friends, or visit the temples
    of the Gods. And if she
  • 195:10 - 195:15
    wants to engage in any kind of games or sports,
    she should not do it
  • 195:15 - 195:19
    against his will. In the same way she should
    always sit down after him,
  • 195:19 - 195:24
    and get up before him, and should never awaken
    him when he is asleep.
  • 195:24 - 195:29
    The kitchen should be situated in a quiet
    and retired place, so as not
  • 195:29 - 195:34
    to be accessible to strangers, and should
    always look clean.
  • 195:34 - 195:37
    In the event of any misconduct on the part
    of her husband, she should
  • 195:37 - 195:42
    not blame him excessively though she be a
    little displeased. She should
  • 195:42 - 195:46
    not use abusive language towards him, but
    rebuke him with conciliatory
  • 195:46 - 195:52
    words, whether he be in the company of friends
    or alone. Moreover, she
  • 195:52 - 195:57
    should not be a scold, for says Gonardiya,
    "there is no cause of dislike
  • 195:57 - 196:03
    on the part of a husband so great as this
    characteristic in a wife."
  • 196:03 - 196:08
    Lastly she should avoid bad expressions, sulky
    looks, speaking aside,
  • 196:08 - 196:12
    standing in the doorway, and looking at passers-by,
    conversing in the
  • 196:12 - 196:17
    pleasure groves, and remaining in a lonely
    place for a long time; and
  • 196:17 - 196:21
    finally she should always keep her body, her
    teeth, her hair, and
  • 196:21 - 196:25
    everything belonging to her tidy, sweet, and
    clean.
  • 196:25 - 196:28
    When the wife wants to approach her husband
    in private her dress should
  • 196:28 - 196:33
    consist of many ornaments, various kinds of
    flowers, and a cloth
  • 196:33 - 196:37
    decorated with different colours, and some
    sweet-smelling ointments or
  • 196:37 - 196:42
    unguents. But her every-day dress should be
    composed of a thin,
  • 196:42 - 196:47
    close-textured cloth, a few ornaments and
    flowers, and a little scent,
  • 196:47 - 196:52
    not too much. She should also observe the
    fasts and vows of her husband,
  • 196:52 - 196:56
    and when he tries to prevent her doing this,
    she should persuade him to
  • 196:56 - 196:57
    let her do it.
  • 196:57 - 197:02
    At appropriate times of the year, and when
    they happen to be cheap, she
  • 197:02 - 197:08
    should buy earth, bamboos, firewood, skins,
    and iron pots, as also salt
  • 197:08 - 197:13
    and oil. Fragrant substances, vessels made
    of the fruit of the plant
  • 197:13 - 197:20
    wrightea antidysenterica, or oval leaved wrightea,
    medicines, and other
  • 197:20 - 197:24
    things which are always wanted, should be
    obtained when required and
  • 197:24 - 197:28
    kept in a secret place of the house. The seeds
    of the radish, the
  • 197:28 - 197:34
    potato, the common beet, the Indian wormwood,
    the mangoe, the cucumber,
  • 197:34 - 197:40
    the egg plant, the kushmanda, the pumpkin
    gourd, the surana, the
  • 197:40 - 197:46
    bignonia indica, the sandal wood, the premna
    spinosa, the garlic plant,
  • 197:46 - 197:51
    the onion, and other vegetables, should be
    bought and sown at the proper
  • 197:51 - 197:52
    seasons.
  • 197:52 - 197:56
    The wife, moreover, should not tell to strangers
    the amount of her
  • 197:56 - 198:00
    wealth, nor the secrets which her husband
    has confided to her. She
  • 198:00 - 198:04
    should surpass all the women of her own rank
    in life in her cleverness,
  • 198:04 - 198:09
    her appearance, her knowledge of cookery,
    her pride, and her manner of
  • 198:09 - 198:14
    serving her husband. The expenditure of the
    year should be regulated by
  • 198:14 - 198:18
    the profits. The milk that remains after the
    meals should be turned into
  • 198:18 - 198:24
    ghee or clarified butter. Oil and sugar should
    be prepared at home;
  • 198:24 - 198:28
    spinning and weaving should also be done there;
    and a store of ropes and
  • 198:28 - 198:33
    cords, and barks of trees for twisting into
    ropes should be kept. She
  • 198:33 - 198:37
    should also attend to the pounding and cleaning
    of rice, using its small
  • 198:37 - 198:42
    grain and chaff in some way or other. She
    should pay the salaries of the
  • 198:42 - 198:46
    servants, look after the tilling of the fields,
    and keeping of the
  • 198:46 - 198:51
    flocks and herds, superintend the making of
    vehicles, and take care of
  • 198:51 - 198:57
    the rams, cocks, quails, parrots, starlings,
    cuckoos, peacocks, monkeys,
  • 198:57 - 199:03
    and deer; and finally adjust the income and
    expenditure of the day. The
  • 199:03 - 199:06
    worn-out clothes should be given to those
    servants who have done good
  • 199:06 - 199:11
    work, in order to show them that their services
    have been appreciated,
  • 199:11 - 199:15
    or they may be applied to some other use.
    The vessels in which wine is
  • 199:15 - 199:19
    prepared, as well as those in which it is
    kept, should be carefully
  • 199:19 - 199:24
    looked after, and put away at the proper time.
    All sales and purchases
  • 199:24 - 199:29
    should also be well attended to. The friends
    of her husband she should
  • 199:29 - 199:33
    welcome by presenting them with flowers, ointment,
    incense, betel
  • 199:33 - 199:38
    leaves, and betel nut. Her father-in-law and
    mother-in law she should
  • 199:38 - 199:42
    treat as they deserve, always remaining dependant
    on their will, never
  • 199:42 - 199:48
    contradicting them, speaking to them in few
    and not harsh words, not
  • 199:48 - 199:52
    laughing loudly in their presence, and acting
    with their friends and
  • 199:52 - 199:57
    enemies as with her own. In addition to the
    above she should not be
  • 199:57 - 200:01
    vain, or too much taken up with her enjoyments.
    She should be liberal
  • 200:01 - 200:06
    towards her servants, and reward them on holidays
    and festivals; and not
  • 200:06 - 200:10
    give away anything without first making it
    known to her husband.
  • 200:10 - 200:15
    Thus ends the manner of living of a virtuous
    woman.
  • 200:15 - 200:19
    During the absence of her husband on a journey
    the virtuous woman should
  • 200:19 - 200:23
    wear only her auspicious ornaments, and observe
    the fasts in honour of
  • 200:23 - 200:28
    the Gods. While anxious to hear the news of
    her husband, she should
  • 200:28 - 200:32
    still look after her household affairs. She
    should sleep near the elder
  • 200:32 - 200:37
    women of the house, and make herself agreeable
    to them. She should look
  • 200:37 - 200:42
    after and keep in repair the things that are
    liked by her husband, and
  • 200:42 - 200:45
    continue the works that have been begun by
    him. To the abode of her
  • 200:45 - 200:50
    relations she should not go except on occasions
    of joy and sorrow, and
  • 200:50 - 200:55
    then she should go in her usual travelling
    dress, accompanied by her
  • 200:55 - 201:00
    husband's servants, and not remain there for
    a long time. The fasts and
  • 201:00 - 201:05
    feasts should be observed with the consent
    of the elders of the house.
  • 201:05 - 201:08
    The resources should be increased by making
    purchases and sales
  • 201:08 - 201:12
    according to the practice of the merchants,
    and by means of honest
  • 201:12 - 201:17
    servants, superintended by herself. The income
    should be increased, and
  • 201:17 - 201:21
    the expenditure diminished as much as possible.
    And when her husband
  • 201:21 - 201:25
    returns from his journey, she should receive
    him at first in her
  • 201:25 - 201:29
    ordinary clothes, so that he may know in what
    way she has lived during
  • 201:29 - 201:34
    his absence, and should bring to him some
    presents, as also materials
  • 201:34 - 201:37
    for the worship of the Deity.
  • 201:37 - 201:40
    Thus ends the part relating to the behaviour
    of a wife during the
  • 201:40 - 201:43
    absence of her husband on a journey.
  • 201:43 - 201:47
    There are also some verses on the subject
    as follows.
  • 201:47 - 201:52
    "The wife, whether she be a woman of noble
    family, or a virgin widow[53]
  • 201:52 - 201:58
    re-married, or a concubine, should lead a
    chaste life, devoted to her
  • 201:58 - 202:01
    husband, and doing every thing for his welfare.
    Women acting thus,
  • 202:01 - 202:03
    acquire Dharma, Artha, and Kama, obtain a
    high position, and generally
  • 202:03 - 202:04
    keep their husbands devoted to them."
  • 202:04 - 202:04
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 202:04 - 202:08
    [Footnote 53: This probably refers to a girl
    married in her infancy, or
  • 202:08 - 202:11
    when very young, and whose husband had died
    before she arrived at the
  • 202:11 - 202:18
    age of puberty. Infant marriages are still
    the common custom of the
  • 202:20 - 202:27
    Hindoos.]
  • 202:31 - 202:32
    CHAPTER II.
  • 202:32 - 202:37
    ON THE CONDUCT OF THE ELDER WIFE TOWARDS THE
    OTHER WIVES OF HER HUSBAND,
  • 202:37 - 202:41
    AND ON THAT OF A YOUNGER WIFE TOWARDS THE
    ELDER ONES. ALSO ON THE
  • 202:41 - 202:47
    CONDUCT OF A VIRGIN WIDOW RE-MARRIED; OF A
    WIFE DISLIKED BY HER HUSBAND;
  • 202:47 - 202:51
    OF THE WOMEN IN THE KING'S HAREM; AND LASTLY
    ON THE CONDUCT OF A HUSBAND
  • 202:51 - 202:55
    TOWARDS MANY WIVES.
  • 202:55 - 202:59
    The causes of re-marrying during the lifetime
    of the wife are as
  • 202:59 - 203:00
    follows:
  • 203:00 - 203:03
    (1). The folly or ill temper of the wife.
  • 203:03 - 203:07
    (2). Her husband's dislike to her.
  • 203:07 - 203:10
    (3). The want of offspring.
  • 203:10 - 203:14
    (4). The continual birth of daughters.
  • 203:14 - 203:18
    (5). The incontinence of the husband.
  • 203:18 - 203:22
    From the very beginning the wife should endeavour
    to attract the heart
  • 203:22 - 203:26
    of her husband, by showing to him continually
    her devotion, her good
  • 203:26 - 203:32
    temper, and her wisdom. If however she bears
    him no children, she should
  • 203:32 - 203:36
    herself tell her husband to marry another
    woman. And when the second
  • 203:36 - 203:40
    wife is married, and brought to the house,
    the first wife should give
  • 203:40 - 203:45
    her a position superior to her own, and look
    upon her as a sister. In
  • 203:45 - 203:49
    the morning the elder wife should forcibly
    make the younger one decorate
  • 203:49 - 203:53
    herself in the presence of their husband,
    and should not mind all the
  • 203:53 - 203:58
    husband's favour being given to her. If the
    younger wife does anything
  • 203:58 - 204:02
    to displease her husband the elder one should
    not neglect her, but
  • 204:02 - 204:06
    should always be ready to give her most careful
    advice, and should teach
  • 204:06 - 204:11
    her to do various things in the presence of
    her husband. Her children
  • 204:11 - 204:15
    she should treat as her own, her attendants
    she should look upon with
  • 204:15 - 204:20
    more regard, even than on her own servants,
    her friends she should
  • 204:20 - 204:25
    cherish with love and kindness, and her relations
    with great honour.
  • 204:25 - 204:29
    When there are many other wives besides herself,
    the elder wife should
  • 204:29 - 204:34
    associate with the one who is immediately
    next to her in rank and age,
  • 204:34 - 204:37
    and should instigate the wife who has recently
    enjoyed her husband's
  • 204:37 - 204:42
    favour to quarrel with the present favourite.
    After this she should
  • 204:42 - 204:46
    sympathize with the former, and having collected
    all the other wives
  • 204:46 - 204:50
    together, should get them to denounce the
    favourite as a scheming and
  • 204:50 - 204:55
    wicked woman, without however committing herself
    in any way. If the
  • 204:55 - 204:59
    favourite wife happens to quarrel with the
    husband, then the elder wife
  • 204:59 - 205:03
    should take her part and give her false encouragement,
    and thus cause
  • 205:03 - 205:08
    the quarrel to be increased. If there be only
    a little quarrel between
  • 205:08 - 205:13
    the two, the elder wife should do all she
    can to work it up into a large
  • 205:13 - 205:17
    quarrel. But if after all this she finds the
    husband still continues to
  • 205:17 - 205:21
    love his favourite wife she should then change
    her tactics, and
  • 205:21 - 205:25
    endeavour to bring about a conciliation between
    them, so as to avoid her
  • 205:25 - 205:28
    husband's displeasure.
  • 205:28 - 205:31
    Thus ends the conduct of the elder wife.
  • 205:31 - 205:35
    The younger wife should regard the elder wife
    of her husband as her
  • 205:35 - 205:40
    mother, and should not give anything away,
    even to her own relations,
  • 205:40 - 205:44
    without her knowledge. She should tell her
    everything about herself, and
  • 205:44 - 205:49
    not approach her husband without her permission.
    Whatever is told to her
  • 205:49 - 205:53
    by the elder wife she should not reveal to
    others, and she should take
  • 205:53 - 205:58
    care of the children of the senior even more
    than of her own. When alone
  • 205:58 - 206:01
    with her husband she should serve him well,
    but should not tell him of
  • 206:01 - 206:06
    the pain she suffers from the existence of
    a rival wife. She may also
  • 206:06 - 206:11
    obtain secretly from her husband some marks
    of his particular regard for
  • 206:11 - 206:15
    her, and may tell him that she lives only
    for him, and for the regard
  • 206:15 - 206:21
    that he has for her. She should never reveal
    her love for her husband,
  • 206:21 - 206:26
    nor her husband's love for her to any person,
    either in pride or in
  • 206:26 - 206:31
    anger, for a wife that reveals the secrets
    of her husband is despised by
  • 206:31 - 206:37
    him. As for seeking to obtain the regard of
    her husband, Gonardiya says,
  • 206:37 - 206:42
    that it should always be done in private,
    for fear of the elder wife. If
  • 206:42 - 206:47
    the elder wife be disliked by her husband,
    or be childless, she should
  • 206:47 - 206:51
    sympathize with her, and should ask her husband
    to do the same, but
  • 206:51 - 206:56
    should surpass her in leading the life of
    a chaste woman.
  • 206:56 - 207:01
    Thus ends the conduct of the younger wife
    towards the elder.
  • 207:01 - 207:06
    A widow in poor circumstances, or of a weak
    nature, and who allies
  • 207:06 - 207:10
    herself again to a man, is called a widow
    re-married.
  • 207:10 - 207:15
    The followers of Babhravya say that a virgin
    widow should not marry a
  • 207:15 - 207:19
    person whom she may be obliged to leave on
    account of his bad character,
  • 207:19 - 207:24
    or of his being destitute of the excellent
    qualities of a man, she thus
  • 207:24 - 207:30
    being obliged to have recourse to another
    person. Gonardya is of opinion
  • 207:30 - 207:34
    that as the cause of a widow's marrying again
    is her desire for
  • 207:34 - 207:38
    happiness, and as happiness is secured by
    the possession of excellent
  • 207:38 - 207:43
    qualities in her husband, joined to love of
    enjoyment, it is better
  • 207:43 - 207:47
    therefore to secure a person endowed with
    such qualities in the first
  • 207:47 - 207:52
    instance. Vatsyayana however thinks that a
    widow may marry any person
  • 207:52 - 207:56
    that she likes, and that she thinks will suit
    her.
  • 207:56 - 207:59
    At the time of her marriage the widow should
    obtain from her husband the
  • 207:59 - 208:03
    money to pay the cost of drinking parties,
    and picnics with her
  • 208:03 - 208:09
    relations, and of giving them and her friends
    kindly gifts and presents;
  • 208:09 - 208:13
    or she may do these things at her own cost
    if she likes. In the same way
  • 208:13 - 208:19
    she may wear either her husband's ornaments
    or her own. As to the
  • 208:19 - 208:22
    presents of affection mutually exchanged between
    the husband and herself
  • 208:22 - 208:27
    there is no fixed rule about them. If she
    leaves her husband after
  • 208:27 - 208:31
    marriage of her own accord, she should restore
    to him whatever he may
  • 208:31 - 208:36
    have given her, with the exception of the
    mutual presents. If however
  • 208:36 - 208:40
    she is driven out of the house by her husband
    she should not return
  • 208:40 - 208:42
    anything to him.
  • 208:42 - 208:46
    After her marriage she should live in the
    house of her husband like one
  • 208:46 - 208:49
    of the chief members of the family, but should
    treat the other ladies of
  • 208:49 - 208:54
    the family with kindness, the servants with
    generosity, and all the
  • 208:54 - 208:58
    friends of the house with familiarity and
    good temper. She should show
  • 208:58 - 209:01
    that she is better acquainted with the sixty-four
    arts than the other
  • 209:01 - 209:06
    ladies of the house, and in any quarrels with
    her husband she should not
  • 209:06 - 209:11
    rebuke him severely, but in private do everything
    that he wishes, and
  • 209:11 - 209:15
    make use of the sixty-four ways of enjoyment.
    She should be obliging to
  • 209:15 - 209:19
    the other wives of her husband, and to their
    children she should give
  • 209:19 - 209:24
    presents, behave as their mistress, and make
    ornaments and play things
  • 209:24 - 209:28
    for their use. In the friends and servants
    of her husband she should
  • 209:28 - 209:32
    confide more than in his other wives, and
    finally she should have a
  • 209:32 - 209:37
    liking for drinking parties, going to picnics,
    attending fairs and
  • 209:37 - 209:43
    festivals, and for carrying out all kinds
    of games and amusements.
  • 209:43 - 209:47
    Thus ends the conduct of a virgin widow re-married.
  • 209:47 - 209:52
    A woman who is disliked by her husband, and
    annoyed and distressed by
  • 209:52 - 209:57
    his other wives, should associate with the
    wife who is liked most by her
  • 209:57 - 210:00
    husband, and who serves him more than the
    others, and should teach her
  • 210:00 - 210:05
    all the arts with which she is acquainted.
    She should act as the nurse
  • 210:05 - 210:09
    of her husband's children, and having gained
    over his friends to her
  • 210:09 - 210:14
    side, should through them make him acquainted
    of her devotion to him. In
  • 210:14 - 210:20
    religious ceremonies she should be a leader,
    as also in vows and fasts,
  • 210:20 - 210:25
    and should not hold too good an opinion of
    herself. When her husband is
  • 210:25 - 210:29
    lying on his bed she should only go near him
    when it is agreeable to
  • 210:29 - 210:35
    him, and should never rebuke him, or show
    obstinacy in any way. If her
  • 210:35 - 210:38
    husband happens to quarrel with any of his
    other wives, she should
  • 210:38 - 210:43
    reconcile them to each other, and if he desires
    to see any woman
  • 210:43 - 210:47
    secretly, she should manage to bring about
    the meeting between them. She
  • 210:47 - 210:51
    should moreover make herself acquainted with
    the weak points of her
  • 210:51 - 210:55
    husband's character, but always keep them
    secret, and on the whole
  • 210:55 - 211:00
    behave herself in such an way as may lead
    him to look upon her as a good
  • 211:00 - 211:02
    and devoted wife.
  • 211:02 - 211:07
    Here ends the conduct of a wife disliked by
    her husband.
  • 211:07 - 211:10
    The above sections will show how all the women
    of the King's seraglio
  • 211:10 - 211:15
    are to behave, and therefore we shall now
    speak separately only about
  • 211:15 - 211:17
    the king.
  • 211:17 - 211:24
    The female attendants
  • 211:35 - 211:42
    in
  • 212:10 - 212:17
    the harem (called severally Kanchukiyas,[54]
    Mahallarikas,[55] and Mahallikas,[56]) should
  • 212:18 - 212:23
    bring flowers, ointments
    and clothes from the King's wives to the King,
  • 212:23 - 212:25
    and he having received
    these things should give them as presents
  • 212:25 - 212:31
    to the servants, along with
    the things worn by him the previous day. In
  • 212:31 - 212:35
    the afternoon the King,
    having dressed and put on his ornaments, should
  • 212:35 - 212:38
    interview the women of
    the harem, who should also be dressed and
  • 212:38 - 212:43
    decorated with jewels. Then
    having given to each of them such a place
  • 212:43 - 212:48
    and such respect as may suit
    the occasion and as they may deserve, he should
  • 212:48 - 212:52
    carry on with them a
    cheerful conversation. After that he should
  • 212:52 - 212:57
    see such of his wives as may
    be virgin widows re-married, and after them
  • 212:57 - 213:02
    the concubines and dancing
    girls. All of these should be visited in their
  • 213:02 - 213:04
    own private rooms.
  • 213:04 - 213:08
    When the King rises from his noonday sleep,
    the woman whose duty it is
  • 213:08 - 213:13
    to inform the King regarding the wife who
    is to spend the night with him
  • 213:13 - 213:17
    should come to him accompanied by the female
    attendants of that wife
  • 213:17 - 213:21
    whose turn may have arrived in the regular
    course, and of her who may
  • 213:21 - 213:25
    have been accidentally passed over as her
    turn arrived, and of her who
  • 213:25 - 213:30
    may have been unwell at the time of her turn.
    These attendants should
  • 213:30 - 213:35
    place before the King the ointments and unguents
    sent by each of these
  • 213:35 - 213:38
    wives, marked with the seal of her ring, and
    their names and their
  • 213:38 - 213:43
    reasons for sending the ointments should be
    told to the King. After this
  • 213:43 - 213:48
    the King accepts the ointment of one of them,
    who then is informed that
  • 213:48 - 213:55
    her ointment has been accepted, and that her
    day has
  • 214:11 - 214:18
    been settled.[57]
  • 214:29 - 214:33
    At festivals, singing parties and exhibitions,
    all the wives of the King
  • 214:33 - 214:37
    should be treated with respect and served
    with drinks.
  • 214:37 - 214:41
    But the women of the harem should not be allowed
    to go out alone,
  • 214:41 - 214:45
    neither should any women outside the harem
    be allowed to enter it except
  • 214:45 - 214:50
    those whose character is well known. And lastly
    the work which the
  • 214:50 - 214:55
    King's wives have to do should not be too
    fatiguing.
  • 214:55 - 214:58
    Thus ends the conduct of the King towards
    the women of the harem, and of
  • 214:58 - 215:01
    their own conduct.
  • 215:01 - 215:06
    A man marrying many wives should act fairly
    towards them all. He should
  • 215:06 - 215:10
    neither disregard nor pass over their faults,
    and should not reveal to
  • 215:10 - 215:15
    one wife the love, passion, bodily blemishes,
    and confidential
  • 215:15 - 215:20
    reproaches of the other. No opportunity should
    be given to any one of
  • 215:20 - 215:24
    them of speaking to him about their rivals,
    and if one of them should
  • 215:24 - 215:28
    begin to speak ill of another, he should chide
    her and tell her that she
  • 215:28 - 215:33
    has exactly the same blemishes in her character.
    One of them he should
  • 215:33 - 215:38
    please by secret confidence, another by secret
    respect, and another by
  • 215:38 - 215:44
    secret flattery, and he should please them
    all by going to gardens, by
  • 215:44 - 215:48
    amusements, by presents, by honouring their
    relations, by telling them
  • 215:48 - 215:54
    secrets, and lastly by loving unions. A young
    woman who is of a good
  • 215:54 - 215:57
    temper, and who conducts herself according
    to the precepts of the Holy
  • 215:57 - 216:02
    Writ, wins her husband's attachment, and obtains
    a superiority over her
  • 216:02 - 216:04
    rivals.
  • 216:04 - 216:07
    Thus ends the conduct of a husband towards
    many wives.
  • 216:07 - 216:07
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 216:07 - 216:07
    [Footnote 54: A name given to the maid servants
    of the zenana of the
  • 216:07 - 216:08
    Kings in ancient times, on account of their
    always keeping their breasts
  • 216:08 - 216:08
    covered with a cloth called Kanchuki. It was
    customary in the olden time
  • 216:08 - 216:08
    for the maid servants to cover their breasts
    with a cloth, while the
  • 216:08 - 216:09
    Queens kept their breasts uncovered. This
    custom is distinctly to be
  • 216:09 - 216:09
    seen in the Ajunta cave paintings.]
  • 216:09 - 216:09
    [Footnote 55: The meaning of this word is
    a superior woman, so it would
  • 216:09 - 216:09
    seem that a Mahallarika must be a person in
    authority over the maid
  • 216:09 - 216:09
    servants of the house.]
  • 216:09 - 216:10
    [Footnote 56: This was also appertaining to
    the rank of women employed
  • 216:10 - 216:10
    in the harem. In latter times this place was
    given to eunuchs.]
  • 216:10 - 216:12
    [Footnote 57: As Kings generally had many
    wives, it was usual for them
  • 216:12 - 216:19
    to enjoy their wives by turns. But as it happened
    sometimes that some of
  • 216:21 - 216:24
    them lost their turns owing to the King's
    absence, or to their being
  • 216:24 - 216:25
    unwell, then in such cases the women whose
    turns had been passed over,
  • 216:25 - 216:26
    and those whose turns had come, used to have
    a sort of lottery, and the
  • 216:26 - 216:27
    ointment of all the claimants were sent to
    the King, who accepted the
  • 216:27 - 216:32
    ointment of one of them, and thus settled
    the question.]
  • 216:32 - 216:35
    =END OF PART IV.=
  • 216:35 - 216:36
    PART V.
  • 216:36 - 216:39
    ABOUT THE WIVES OF OTHER MEN.
  • 216:39 - 216:40
    CHAPTER I.
  • 216:40 - 216:44
    OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF MEN AND WOMEN.--THE
    REASONS WHY WOMEN REJECT
  • 216:44 - 216:48
    THE ADDRESSES OF MEN.--ABOUT MEN WHO HAVE
    SUCCESS WITH WOMEN, AND ABOUT
  • 216:48 - 216:53
    WOMEN WHO ARE EASILY GAINED OVER.
  • 216:53 - 216:56
    The wives of other people may be resorted
    to on the occasions already
  • 216:56 - 217:01
    described in Part I., Chapter 5, of this work,
    but the possibility of
  • 217:01 - 217:06
    their acquisition, their fitness for cohabitation,
    the danger to oneself
  • 217:06 - 217:10
    in uniting with them, and the future effect
    of these unions, should
  • 217:10 - 217:15
    first of all be examined. A man may resort
    to the wife of another, for
  • 217:15 - 217:19
    the purpose of saving his own life, when he
    perceives that his love for
  • 217:19 - 217:23
    her proceeds from one degree of intensity
    to another. These degrees are
  • 217:23 - 217:28
    ten in number, and are distinguished by the
    following marks:
  • 217:28 - 217:31
    1. Love of the eye.
  • 217:31 - 217:34
    2. Attachment of the mind.
  • 217:34 - 217:37
    3. Constant reflection.
  • 217:37 - 217:40
    4. Destruction of sleep.
  • 217:40 - 217:43
    5. Emaciation of the body.
  • 217:43 - 217:47
    6. Turning away from objects of enjoyment.
  • 217:47 - 217:50
    7. Removal of shame.
  • 217:50 - 217:53
    8. Madness.
  • 217:53 - 217:55
    9. Fainting.
  • 217:55 - 217:58
    10. Death.
  • 217:58 - 218:02
    Ancient authors say that a man should know
    the disposition,
  • 218:02 - 218:07
    truthfulness, purity, and will of a young
    woman, as also the intensity,
  • 218:07 - 218:11
    or weakness of her passions, from the form
    of her body, and from her
  • 218:11 - 218:16
    characteristic marks and signs. But Vatsyayana
    is of opinion that the
  • 218:16 - 218:20
    forms of bodies, and the characteristic marks
    or signs are but erring
  • 218:20 - 218:25
    tests of character, and that women should
    be judged by their conduct, by
  • 218:25 - 218:29
    the outward expression of their thoughts,
    and by the movements of their
  • 218:29 - 218:30
    bodies.
  • 218:30 - 218:34
    Now as a general rule Gonikaputra says that
    a woman falls in love with
  • 218:34 - 218:39
    every handsome man she sees, and so does every
    man at the sight of a
  • 218:39 - 218:43
    beautiful woman, but frequently they do not
    take any further steps,
  • 218:43 - 218:48
    owing to various considerations. In love the
    following circumstances are
  • 218:48 - 218:53
    peculiar to the woman. She loves without regard
    to right or wrong,[58]
  • 218:53 - 218:57
    and does not try to gain over a man simply
    for the attainment of some
  • 218:57 - 219:04
    particular purpose. Moreover, when a man first
    makes up to her she
  • 219:12 - 219:16
    naturally shrinks from him, even though she
    may be willing to unite
  • 219:16 - 219:20
    herself with him. But when the attempts to
    gain her are repeated and
  • 219:20 - 219:25
    renewed, she at last consents. But with a
    man, even though he may have
  • 219:25 - 219:30
    begun to love, he conquers his feelings from
    a regard for morality and
  • 219:30 - 219:35
    wisdom, and although his thoughts are often
    on the woman, he does not
  • 219:35 - 219:39
    yield, even though an attempt be made to gain
    him over. He sometimes
  • 219:39 - 219:44
    makes an attempt or effort to win the object
    of his affections, and
  • 219:44 - 219:49
    having failed, he leaves her alone for the
    future. In the same way, when
  • 219:49 - 219:53
    a woman is once gained, he often becomes indifferent
    about her. As for
  • 219:53 - 219:58
    the saying that a man does not care for what
    is easily gained, and only
  • 219:58 - 220:02
    desires a thing which cannot be obtained without
    difficulty, it is only
  • 220:02 - 220:05
    a matter of talk.
  • 220:05 - 220:09
    The causes of a woman rejecting the addresses
    of a man are as follows:
  • 220:09 - 220:13
    1. Affection for her husband.
  • 220:13 - 220:16
    2. Desire of lawful progeny.
  • 220:16 - 220:19
    3. Want of opportunity.
  • 220:19 - 220:25
    4. Anger at being addressed by the man too
    familiarly.
  • 220:25 - 220:29
    5. Difference in rank of life.
  • 220:29 - 220:35
    6. Want of certainty on account of the man
    being devoted to travelling.
  • 220:35 - 220:40
    7. Thinking that the man may be attached to
    some other person.
  • 220:40 - 220:45
    8. Fear of the man's not keeping his intentions
    secret.
  • 220:45 - 220:50
    9. Thinking that the man is too devoted to
    his friends, and has too
  • 220:50 - 220:52
    great a regard for them.
  • 220:52 - 220:56
    10. The apprehension that he is not in earnest.
  • 220:56 - 221:02
    11. Bashfulness on account of his being an
    illustrious man.
  • 221:02 - 221:07
    12. Fear on account of his being powerful,
    or possessed of too impetuous
  • 221:07 - 221:11
    passion, in the case of the deer woman.
  • 221:11 - 221:15
    13. Bashfulness on account of his being too
    clever.
  • 221:15 - 221:22
    14. The thought of having once lived with
    him on friendly terms only.
  • 221:22 - 221:26
    15. Contempt of his want of knowledge of the
    world.
  • 221:26 - 221:30
    16. Distrust of his low character.
  • 221:30 - 221:36
    17. Disgust at his want of perception of her
    love for him.
  • 221:36 - 221:41
    18. In the case of an elephant woman, the
    thought that he is a hare man,
  • 221:41 - 221:43
    or a man of weak passion.
  • 221:43 - 221:49
    19. Compassion lest any thing should befall
    him on account of his
  • 221:49 - 221:50
    passion.
  • 221:50 - 221:54
    20. Despair at her own imperfections.
  • 221:54 - 221:58
    21. Fear of discovery.
  • 221:58 - 222:04
    22. Disillusion at seeing his grey hair or
    shabby appearance.
  • 222:04 - 222:10
    23. Fear that he may be employed by her husband
    to test her chastity.
  • 222:10 - 222:15
    24. The thought that he has too much regard
    for morality.
  • 222:15 - 222:19
    Whichever of the above causes a man may detect,
    he should endeavour to
  • 222:19 - 222:24
    remove it from the very beginning. Thus, the
    bashfulness that may arise
  • 222:24 - 222:28
    from his greatness or his ability, he should
    remove by showing his great
  • 222:28 - 222:33
    love and affection for her. The difficulty
    of the want of opportunity,
  • 222:33 - 222:38
    or if his inaccessibility, he should remove
    by showing her some easy way
  • 222:38 - 222:44
    of access. The excessive respect entertained
    by the woman for him should
  • 222:44 - 222:49
    be removed by making himself very familiar.
    The difficulties that arise
  • 222:49 - 222:53
    from his being thought a low character he
    should remove by showing his
  • 222:53 - 222:59
    valour and his wisdom; those that come from
    neglect by extra attention;
  • 222:59 - 223:03
    and those that arise from fear by giving her
    proper encouragement.
  • 223:03 - 223:08
    The following are the men who generally obtain
    success with women.
  • 223:08 - 223:11
    1. Men well versed in the science of love.
  • 223:11 - 223:16
    2. Men skilled in telling stories.
  • 223:16 - 223:20
    3. Men acquainted with women from their childhood.
  • 223:20 - 223:24
    4. Men who have secured their confidence.
  • 223:24 - 223:28
    5. Men who send presents to them.
  • 223:28 - 223:32
    6. Men who talk well.
  • 223:32 - 223:35
    7. Men who do things that they like.
  • 223:35 - 223:40
    8. Men who have not loved other women previously.
  • 223:40 - 223:45
    9. Men who act as messengers.
  • 223:45 - 223:48
    10. Men who knew their weak points.
  • 223:48 - 223:53
    11. Men who are desired by good women.
  • 223:53 - 223:58
    12. Men who are united with their female friends.
  • 223:58 - 224:01
    13. Men who are good looking.
  • 224:01 - 224:06
    14. Men who have been brought up with them.
  • 224:06 - 224:09
    15. Men who are their neighbours.
  • 224:09 - 224:14
    16. Men who are devoted to sexual pleasures,
    even though these be their
  • 224:14 - 224:16
    own servants.
  • 224:16 - 224:21
    17. The lovers of the daughters of their nurse.
  • 224:21 - 224:25
    18. Men who have been lately married.
  • 224:25 - 224:30
    19. Men who like picnics and pleasure parties.
  • 224:30 - 224:33
    20. Men who are liberal.
  • 224:33 - 224:40
    21. Men who are celebrated for being very
    strong (Bull men).
  • 224:40 - 224:45
    22. Enterprising and brave men.
  • 224:45 - 224:50
    23. Men who surpass their husbands in learning
    and good looks, in good
  • 224:50 - 224:53
    quality, and in liberality.
  • 224:53 - 224:59
    24. Men whose dress and manner of living are
    magnificent.
  • 224:59 - 225:03
    The following are the women who are easily
    gained over.
  • 225:03 - 225:07
    1. Women who stand at the doors of their houses.
  • 225:07 - 225:12
    2. Women who are always looking out on the
    street.
  • 225:12 - 225:16
    3. Women who sit conversing in their neighbour's
    house.
  • 225:16 - 225:20
    4. A woman who is always staring at you.
  • 225:20 - 225:23
    5. A female messenger.
  • 225:23 - 225:28
    6. A woman who looks sideways at you.
  • 225:28 - 225:34
    7. A woman whose husband has taken another
    wife without any just cause.
  • 225:34 - 225:39
    8. A woman who hates her husband or who is
    hated by him.
  • 225:39 - 225:45
    9. A woman who has nobody to look after her,
    or keep her in check.
  • 225:45 - 225:49
    10. A woman who has not had any children.
  • 225:49 - 225:55
    11. A woman whose family or caste is not well
    known.
  • 225:55 - 225:59
    12. A woman whose children are dead.
  • 225:59 - 226:04
    13. A woman who is very fond of society.
  • 226:04 - 226:10
    14. A woman who is apparently very affectionate
    with her husband.
  • 226:10 - 226:13
    15. The wife of an actor.
  • 226:13 - 226:16
    16. A widow.
  • 226:16 - 226:19
    17. A poor woman.
  • 226:19 - 226:23
    18. A woman fond of enjoyments.
  • 226:23 - 226:28
    19. The wife of a man with many younger brothers.
  • 226:28 - 226:32
    20. A vain woman.
  • 226:32 - 226:38
    21. A woman whose husband is inferior to her
    in rank or abilities.
  • 226:38 - 226:43
    22. A woman who is proud of her skill in the
    arts.
  • 226:43 - 226:49
    23. A woman disturbed in mind by the folly
    of her husband.
  • 226:49 - 226:54
    24. A woman who has been married in her infancy
    to a rich man, and not
  • 226:54 - 226:59
    liking him when she grows up, desires a man
    possessing a disposition,
  • 226:59 - 227:03
    talents, and wisdom suitable to her own tastes.
  • 227:03 - 227:09
    25. A woman who is slighted by her husband
    without any cause.
  • 227:09 - 227:14
    26. A woman who is not respected by other
    women of the same rank or
  • 227:14 - 227:16
    beauty as herself.
  • 227:16 - 227:21
    27. A woman whose husband is devoted to travelling.
  • 227:21 - 227:25
    28. The wife of a jeweller.
  • 227:25 - 227:29
    29. A jealous woman.
  • 227:29 - 227:32
    30. A covetous woman.
  • 227:32 - 227:36
    31. An immoral woman.
  • 227:36 - 227:40
    32. A barren woman.
  • 227:40 - 227:43
    33. A lazy woman.
  • 227:43 - 227:47
    34. A cowardly woman.
  • 227:47 - 227:50
    35. A humpbacked woman.
  • 227:50 - 227:54
    36. A dwarfish woman.
  • 227:54 - 227:58
    37. A deformed woman.
  • 227:58 - 228:01
    38. A vulgar woman.
  • 228:01 - 228:05
    39. An ill-smelling woman.
  • 228:05 - 228:08
    40. A sick woman.
  • 228:08 - 228:11
    41. An old woman.
  • 228:11 - 228:15
    There was also two verses on the subject as
    follows:
  • 228:15 - 228:19
    "Desire, which springs from nature, and which
    is increased by art, and
  • 228:19 - 228:25
    from which all danger is taken away by wisdom,
    becomes firm and secure.
  • 228:25 - 228:29
    A clever man, depending on his own ability,
    and observing carefully the
  • 228:29 - 228:33
    ideas and thoughts of women, and removing
    the causes of their turning
  • 228:33 - 228:37
    away from men, is generally successful with
    them."
  • 228:37 - 228:37
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 228:37 - 228:39
    [Footnote 58: On peut tout attendre et tout
    supposer d'une femme
  • 228:39 - 228:39
    amoureuse.--Balzac.]
  • 228:39 - 228:39
    CHAPTER II.
  • 228:39 - 228:43
    ABOUT MAKING ACQUAINTANCE WITH THE WOMAN,
    AND OF THE EFFORTS TO GAIN HER
  • 228:43 - 228:44
    OVER.
  • 228:44 - 228:49
    Ancient authors are of opinion that girls
    are not so easily seduced by
  • 228:49 - 228:54
    employing female messengers as by the efforts
    of the man himself, but
  • 228:54 - 228:58
    that the wives of others are more easily got
    at by the aid of female
  • 228:58 - 229:04
    messengers than by the personal efforts of
    a man. But Vatsyayana lays it
  • 229:04 - 229:08
    down that whenever it is possible a man should
    always act himself in
  • 229:08 - 229:13
    these matters, and it is only when such is
    impracticable, or impossible,
  • 229:13 - 229:17
    that female messengers should be employed.
    As for the saying that women
  • 229:17 - 229:21
    who act and talk boldly and freely are to
    be won by the personal efforts
  • 229:21 - 229:26
    of the man, and that women who do not possess
    those qualities are to be
  • 229:26 - 229:31
    got at by female messengers, it is only a
    matter of talk.
  • 229:31 - 229:35
    Now when a man acts himself in the matter
    he should first of all make
  • 229:35 - 229:39
    the acquaintance of the woman he loves in
    the following manner.
  • 229:39 - 229:43
    1st. He should arrange to be seen by the woman
    either on a natural or
  • 229:43 - 229:48
    special opportunity. A natural opportunity
    is when one of them goes to
  • 229:48 - 229:52
    the house of the other, and a special opportunity
    is when they meet
  • 229:52 - 229:57
    either at the house of a friend, or a caste-fellow,
    or a minister, or a
  • 229:57 - 230:02
    physician, as also on the occasion of marriage
    ceremonies, sacrifices,
  • 230:02 - 230:06
    festivals, funerals, and garden parties.
  • 230:06 - 230:11
    2nd. When they do meet, the man should be
    careful to look at her in such
  • 230:11 - 230:15
    a way as to cause the state of his mind to
    be made known to her; he
  • 230:15 - 230:20
    should pull about his moustache, make a sound
    with his nails, cause his
  • 230:20 - 230:24
    own ornaments to tinkle, bite his lower lip,
    and make various other
  • 230:24 - 230:29
    signs of that description. When she is looking
    at him he should speak
  • 230:29 - 230:33
    to his friends about her and other women,
    and should show to her his
  • 230:33 - 230:38
    liberality and his appreciation of enjoyments.
    When sitting by the side
  • 230:38 - 230:43
    of a female friend he should yawn and twist
    his body, contract his
  • 230:43 - 230:48
    eyebrows, speak very slowly as if he were
    weary, and listen to her
  • 230:48 - 230:53
    indifferently. A conversation having two meanings
    should also be carried
  • 230:53 - 230:57
    on with a child or some other person, apparently
    having regard to a
  • 230:57 - 231:02
    third person, but really having reference
    to the woman he loves, and in
  • 231:02 - 231:06
    this way his love should be made manifest
    under the pretext of referring
  • 231:06 - 231:11
    to others rather than to herself. He should
    make marks that have
  • 231:11 - 231:16
    reference to her, on the earth with his nails,
    or with a stick, and
  • 231:16 - 231:19
    should embrace and kiss a child in her presence,
    and give it the mixture
  • 231:19 - 231:24
    of betel nut and betel leaves with his tongue,
    and press its chin with
  • 231:24 - 231:28
    his fingers in a caressing way. All these
    things should be done at the
  • 231:28 - 231:31
    proper time and in proper places.
  • 231:31 - 231:37
    3rd. The man should fondle a child that may
    be sitting on her lap, and
  • 231:37 - 231:42
    give it something to play with, and also take
    the same back again.
  • 231:42 - 231:46
    Conversation with respect to the child may
    also be held with her, and in
  • 231:46 - 231:50
    this manner he should gradually become well
    acquainted with her, and he
  • 231:50 - 231:55
    should also make himself agreeable to her
    relations. Afterwards, this
  • 231:55 - 232:00
    acquaintance should be made a pretext for
    visiting her house frequently,
  • 232:00 - 232:04
    and on such occasions he should converse on
    the subject of love in her
  • 232:04 - 232:09
    absence, but within her hearing. As his intimacy
    with her increases he
  • 232:09 - 232:14
    should place in her charge some kind of deposit
    or trust, and take away
  • 232:14 - 232:19
    from it a small portion at a time; or he may
    give her some fragrant
  • 232:19 - 232:24
    substances, or betel nuts to be kept for him
    by her. After this he
  • 232:24 - 232:28
    should endeavour to make her well acquainted
    with his own wife, and get
  • 232:28 - 232:32
    them to carry on confidential conversations,
    and to sit together in
  • 232:32 - 232:37
    lonely places. In order to see her frequently
    he should arrange that the
  • 232:37 - 232:43
    same goldsmith, the same jeweller, the same
    basket maker, the same dyer,
  • 232:43 - 232:47
    and the same washerman should be employed
    by the two families. And he
  • 232:47 - 232:51
    should also pay her long visits openly under
    the pretence of being
  • 232:51 - 232:56
    engaged with her on business, and one business
    should lead to another,
  • 232:56 - 233:01
    so as to keep up the intercourse between them.
    Whenever she wants
  • 233:01 - 233:05
    anything, or is in need of money, or wishes
    to acquire skill in one of
  • 233:05 - 233:09
    the arts, he should cause her to understand
    that he is willing and able
  • 233:09 - 233:14
    to do anything that she wants, to give her
    money, or teach her one of
  • 233:14 - 233:19
    the arts, all these things being quite within
    his ability and power. In
  • 233:19 - 233:23
    the same way he should hold discussions with
    her in company with other
  • 233:23 - 233:27
    people, and they should talk of the doings
    and sayings of other persons,
  • 233:27 - 233:33
    and examine different things, like jewellery,
    precious stones, etc. On
  • 233:33 - 233:36
    such occasions he should show her certain
    things with the values of
  • 233:36 - 233:40
    which she may be unacquainted, and if she
    begins to dispute with him
  • 233:40 - 233:45
    about the things or their value, he should
    not contradict her, but point
  • 233:45 - 233:48
    out that he agrees with her in every way.
  • 233:48 - 233:53
    Thus ends the ways of making the acquaintance
    of the woman desired.
  • 233:53 - 233:58
    Now after a girl has become acquainted with
    the man as above described,
  • 233:58 - 234:02
    and has manifested her love to him by the
    various outward signs; and by
  • 234:02 - 234:06
    the motions of her body, the man should make
    every effort to gain her
  • 234:06 - 234:11
    over. But as girls are not acquainted with
    sexual union, they should be
  • 234:11 - 234:15
    treated with the greatest delicacy, and the
    man should proceed with
  • 234:15 - 234:19
    considerable caution, though in the case of
    other women, accustomed to
  • 234:19 - 234:24
    sexual intercourse, this is not necessary.
    When the intentions of the
  • 234:24 - 234:28
    girl are known, and her bashfulness put aside,
    the man should begin to
  • 234:28 - 234:33
    make use of her money, and an interchange
    of clothes, rings, and flowers
  • 234:33 - 234:37
    should be made. In this the man should take
    particular care that the
  • 234:37 - 234:41
    things given by him are handsome and valuable.
    He should moreover
  • 234:41 - 234:46
    receive from her a mixture of betel nut and
    betel leaves, and when he is
  • 234:46 - 234:50
    going to a party he should ask for the flower
    in her hair, or for the
  • 234:50 - 234:55
    flower in her hand. If he himself gives her
    a flower it should be a
  • 234:55 - 235:01
    sweet smelling one, and marked with marks
    made by his nails or teeth.
  • 235:01 - 235:06
    With increasing assiduity he should dispel
    her fears, and by degrees get
  • 235:06 - 235:10
    her to go with him to some lonely place, and
    there he should embrace and
  • 235:10 - 235:15
    kiss her. And finally at the time of giving
    her some betel nut, or of
  • 235:15 - 235:19
    receiving the same from her, or at the time
    of making an exchange of
  • 235:19 - 235:24
    flowers, he should touch and press her private
    parts, thus bringing his
  • 235:24 - 235:28
    efforts to a satisfactory conclusion.
  • 235:28 - 235:32
    When a man is endeavouring to seduce one woman,
    he should not attempt to
  • 235:32 - 235:36
    seduce any other at the same time. But after
    he had succeeded with the
  • 235:36 - 235:40
    first, and enjoyed her for a considerable
    time, he can keep her
  • 235:40 - 235:45
    affections by giving her presents that she
    likes, and then commence
  • 235:45 - 235:49
    making up to another woman. When a man sees
    the husband of a woman going
  • 235:49 - 235:54
    to some place near his house, he should not
    enjoy the woman then, even
  • 235:54 - 235:58
    though she may be easily gained over at that
    time. A wise man having a
  • 235:58 - 236:03
    regard for his reputation should not think
    of seducing a woman who is
  • 236:03 - 236:09
    apprehensive, timid, not to be trusted, well
    guarded, or possessed of a
  • 236:09 - 236:14
    father-in-law, or mother-in-law.
  • 236:14 - 236:21
    CHAPTER III.
  • 236:27 - 236:34
    EXAMINATION OF THE STATE OF A WOMAN'S MIND.
  • 236:45 - 236:49
    When a man is trying to gain over a woman
    he should examine the state of
  • 236:49 - 236:52
    her mind, and acts as follows.
  • 236:52 - 236:57
    If she listens to him, but does not manifest
    to him in any way her own
  • 236:57 - 237:00
    intentions, he should then try to gain her
    over by means of a
  • 237:00 - 237:02
    go-between.
  • 237:02 - 237:06
    If she meets him once, and again comes to
    meet him better dressed than
  • 237:06 - 237:10
    before, or comes to him in some lonely place,
    he should be certain that
  • 237:10 - 237:15
    she is capable of being enjoyed by the use
    of a little force. A woman
  • 237:15 - 237:20
    who lets a man make up to her, but does not
    give herself up, even after
  • 237:20 - 237:26
    a long time, should be considered as a trifler
    in love, but owing to the
  • 237:26 - 237:30
    fickleness of the human mind, even such a
    woman can be conquered by
  • 237:30 - 237:33
    always keeping up a close acquaintance with
    her.
  • 237:33 - 237:37
    When a woman avoids the attentions of a man,
    and on account of respect
  • 237:37 - 237:43
    for him, and pride in herself, will not meet
    him or approach him, she
  • 237:43 - 237:47
    can be gained over with difficulty, either
    by endeavouring to keep on
  • 237:47 - 237:54
    familiar terms with her, or else by an exceedingly
    clever go-between.
  • 237:54 - 237:58
    When a man makes up to a woman, and she reproaches
    him with harsh words,
  • 237:58 - 238:01
    she should be abandoned at once.
  • 238:01 - 238:05
    When a woman reproaches a man, but at the
    same time acts affectionately
  • 238:05 - 238:10
    towards him, she should be made love to in
    every way.
  • 238:10 - 238:14
    A woman who meets a man in lonely places,
    and puts up with the touch of
  • 238:14 - 238:19
    his foot, but pretends, on account of the
    indecision of her mind, not to
  • 238:19 - 238:23
    be aware of it, should be conquered by patience,
    and by continued
  • 238:23 - 238:25
    efforts as follows:
  • 238:25 - 238:29
    If she happens to go to sleep in his vicinity
    he should put his left arm
  • 238:29 - 238:34
    round her, and see when she awakes whether
    she repulses him in reality,
  • 238:34 - 238:39
    or only repulses him in such a way as if she
    were desirous of the same
  • 238:39 - 238:43
    thing being done to her again. And what is
    done by the arm can also be
  • 238:43 - 238:48
    done by the foot. If the man succeeds in this
    point he should embrace
  • 238:48 - 238:53
    her more closely, and if she will not stand
    the embrace and gets up, but
  • 238:53 - 238:57
    behaves with him as usual the next day, he
    should consider then that she
  • 238:57 - 239:03
    is not unwilling to be enjoyed by him. If
    however she does not appear
  • 239:03 - 239:07
    again, the man should try to get over her
    by means of a go-between; and
  • 239:07 - 239:12
    if, after having disappeared for some time
    she again appears, and
  • 239:12 - 239:16
    behaves with him as usual, the man should
    then consider that she would
  • 239:16 - 239:19
    not object to be united with him.
  • 239:19 - 239:23
    When a woman gives a man an opportunity, and
    makes her own love manifest
  • 239:23 - 239:28
    to him, he should proceed to enjoy her. And
    the signs of a woman
  • 239:28 - 239:31
    manifesting her love are these:
  • 239:31 - 239:35
    1. She calls out to a man without being addressed
    by him in the first
  • 239:35 - 239:36
    instance.
  • 239:36 - 239:41
    2. She shows herself to him in secret places.
  • 239:41 - 239:46
    3. She speaks to him tremblingly and inarticulately.
  • 239:46 - 239:51
    4. She has the fingers of her hand, and the
    toes of her feet moistened
  • 239:51 - 239:55
    with perspiration, and her face blooming with
    delight.
  • 239:55 - 240:02
    5. She occupies herself with shampooing his
    body and pressing his head.
  • 240:02 - 240:07
    6. When shampooing him she works with one
    hand only, and with the other
  • 240:07 - 240:11
    she touches and embraces parts of his body.
  • 240:11 - 240:16
    7. She remains with both hands placed on his
    body motionless as if she
  • 240:16 - 240:20
    had been surprised by something, or was overcome
    by fatigue.
  • 240:20 - 240:26
    8. She sometimes bends down her face upon
    his thighs, and when asked to
  • 240:26 - 240:31
    shampoo them does not manifest any unwillingness
    to do so.
  • 240:31 - 240:36
    9. She places one of her hands quite motionless
    on his body, and even
  • 240:36 - 240:40
    though the man should press it between two
    members of his body, she does
  • 240:40 - 240:43
    not remove it for a long time.
  • 240:43 - 240:48
    10. Lastly, when she has resisted all the
    efforts of the man to gain her
  • 240:48 - 240:55
    over, she returns to him next day to shampoo
    his body as before.
  • 240:55 - 240:59
    When a woman neither gives encouragement to
    a man, nor avoids him, but
  • 240:59 - 241:04
    hides herself and remains in some lonely place,
    she must be got at by
  • 241:04 - 241:09
    means of the female servant who may be near
    her. If when called by the
  • 241:09 - 241:13
    man she acts in the same way, then she should
    be gained over by means of
  • 241:13 - 241:18
    a skilful go-between. But if she will have
    nothing to say to the man, he
  • 241:18 - 241:22
    should consider well about her before he begins
    any further attempts to
  • 241:22 - 241:24
    gain her over.
  • 241:24 - 241:29
    Thus ends the examination of the state of
    a woman's mind.
  • 241:29 - 241:32
    A man should first get himself introduced
    to a woman, and then carry on
  • 241:32 - 241:37
    a conversation with her. He should give her
    hints of his love for her,
  • 241:37 - 241:40
    and if he finds from her replies that she
    receives these hints
  • 241:40 - 241:45
    favourably, he should then set to work to
    gain her over without any
  • 241:45 - 241:49
    fear. A woman who shows her love by outward
    signs to the man at his
  • 241:49 - 241:54
    first interview should be gained over very
    easily. In the same way a
  • 241:54 - 241:59
    lascivious woman, who when addressed in loving
    words replies openly in
  • 241:59 - 242:03
    words expressive of her love, should be considered
    to have been gained
  • 242:03 - 242:08
    over at that very moment. With regard to all
    women, whether they be
  • 242:08 - 242:12
    wise, simple, or confiding, this rule is laid
    down that those who make
  • 242:12 - 242:18
    an open manifestation of their love are easily
    gained over.
  • 242:18 - 242:20
    CHAPTER IV.
  • 242:20 - 242:24
    ABOUT THE BUSINESS OF A GO-BETWEEN.
  • 242:24 - 242:28
    If a woman has manifested her love or desire,
    either by signs or by
  • 242:28 - 242:33
    motions of her body, and is afterwards rarely
    or never seen any where,
  • 242:33 - 242:37
    or if a woman is met for the first time, the
    man should get a go-between
  • 242:37 - 242:39
    to approach her.
  • 242:39 - 242:43
    Now the go-between, having wheedled herself
    into the confidence of the
  • 242:43 - 242:47
    woman by acting according to her disposition,
    should try to make her
  • 242:47 - 242:53
    hate or despise her husband by holding artful
    conversations with her, by
  • 242:53 - 242:57
    telling her about medicines for getting children,
    by talking to her
  • 242:57 - 243:03
    about other people, by tales of various kinds,
    by stories about the
  • 243:03 - 243:08
    wives of other men, and by praising her beauty,
    wisdom, generosity, and
  • 243:08 - 243:13
    good nature, and then saying to her: "It is
    indeed a pity that you, who
  • 243:13 - 243:18
    are so excellent a woman in every way, should
    be possessed of a husband
  • 243:18 - 243:24
    of this kind. Beautiful lady, he is not fit
    even to serve you." The
  • 243:24 - 243:28
    go-between should further talk to the woman
    about the weakness of the
  • 243:28 - 243:34
    passion of her husband, his jealousy, his
    roguery, his ingratitude, his
  • 243:34 - 243:39
    aversion to enjoyments, his dullness, his
    meanness, and all the other
  • 243:39 - 243:43
    faults that he may have, and with which she
    may be acquainted. She
  • 243:43 - 243:47
    should particularly harp upon that fault or
    that failing by which the
  • 243:47 - 243:52
    wife may appear to be the most affected. If
    the wife be a deer woman,
  • 243:52 - 243:56
    and the husband a hare man, then there would
    be no fault in that
  • 243:56 - 244:00
    direction, but in the event of his being a
    hare man, and she a mare
  • 244:00 - 244:06
    woman or elephant woman, then this fault should
    be pointed out to her.
  • 244:06 - 244:10
    Gonikaputra is of opinion that when it is
    the first affair of the woman,
  • 244:10 - 244:15
    or when her love has only been very secretly
    shown, the man should then
  • 244:15 - 244:19
    secure and send to her a go-between, with
    whom she may be already
  • 244:19 - 244:23
    acquainted, and in whom she confides.
  • 244:23 - 244:27
    But to return to our subject. The go-between
    should tell the woman about
  • 244:27 - 244:32
    the obedience and love of the man, and as
    her confidence and affection
  • 244:32 - 244:35
    increase, she should then explain to her the
    thing to be accomplished in
  • 244:35 - 244:41
    the following way. "Hear this, Oh beautiful
    lady, that this man, born of
  • 244:41 - 244:46
    a good family, having seen you, has gone mad
    on your account. The poor
  • 244:46 - 244:51
    young man, who is tender by nature, has never
    been distressed in such a
  • 244:51 - 244:55
    way before, and it is highly probable that
    he will succumb under his
  • 244:55 - 245:01
    present affliction, and experience the pains
    of death." If the woman
  • 245:01 - 245:05
    listens with a favourable ear, then on the
    following day the go-between,
  • 245:05 - 245:09
    having observed marks of good spirits in her
    face, in her eyes, and in
  • 245:09 - 245:14
    her manner of conversation, should again converse
    with her on the
  • 245:14 - 245:18
    subject of the man, and should tell her the
    stories of Ahalya[59] and
  • 245:18 - 245:24
    Indra, of Sakoontala[60] and Dushyanti, and
    such others as may be fitted
  • 245:24 - 245:31
    for
  • 245:52 - 245:59
    the occasion. She should also describe to
    her the strength of the
  • 246:08 - 246:12
    man, his talents, his skill in the sixty-four
    sorts of enjoyments
  • 246:12 - 246:17
    mentioned by Babhravya, his good looks, and
    his liaison with some
  • 246:17 - 246:22
    praiseworthy woman, no matter whether this
    last ever took place or not.
  • 246:22 - 246:26
    In addition to this, the go-between should
    carefully note the behaviour
  • 246:26 - 246:31
    of the woman, which if favourable would be
    as follows: She would address
  • 246:31 - 246:36
    her with a smiling look, would seat herself
    close beside her, and ask
  • 246:36 - 246:41
    her, "Where have you been? What have you been
    doing? Where did you dine?
  • 246:41 - 246:46
    Where did you sleep? Where have you been sitting?"
    Moreover the woman
  • 246:46 - 246:50
    would meet the go-between in lonely places
    and tell her stories there,
  • 246:50 - 246:56
    would yawn contemplatively, draw long sighs,
    give her presents, remember
  • 246:56 - 247:02
    her on occasions of festivals, dismiss her
    with a wish to see her again,
  • 247:02 - 247:06
    and say to her jestingly, "Oh, well-speaking
    woman, why do you speak
  • 247:06 - 247:11
    these bad words to me?" would discourse on
    the sin of her union with the
  • 247:11 - 247:16
    man, would not tell her about any previous
    visits or conversations that
  • 247:16 - 247:21
    she may have had with him, but wish to be
    asked about these, and lastly
  • 247:21 - 247:26
    would laugh at the man's desire, but would
    not reproach him in any way.
  • 247:26 - 247:30
    Thus ends the behaviour of the woman with
    the go-between.
  • 247:30 - 247:34
    When the woman manifests her love in the manner
    above described, the
  • 247:34 - 247:38
    go-between should increase it by bringing
    to her love tokens from the
  • 247:38 - 247:43
    man. But if the woman be not acquainted with
    the man personally, the
  • 247:43 - 247:46
    go-between should win her over by extolling
    and praising his good
  • 247:46 - 247:52
    qualities, and by telling stories about his
    love for her. Here Auddalaka
  • 247:52 - 247:56
    says that when a man or woman are not personally
    acquainted with each
  • 247:56 - 248:00
    other, and have not shown each other any signs
    of affection, the
  • 248:00 - 248:04
    employment of a go-between is useless.
  • 248:04 - 248:08
    The followers of Babhravya on the other hand
    affirm that even though
  • 248:08 - 248:11
    they be personally unacquainted, but have
    shown each other signs of
  • 248:11 - 248:17
    affection there is an occasion for the employment
    of a go-between.
  • 248:17 - 248:21
    Gonikaputra asserts that a go-between should
    be employed, provided they
  • 248:21 - 248:25
    are acquainted with each other, even though
    no signs of affection may
  • 248:25 - 248:30
    have passed between them. Vatsyayana however
    lays it down that even
  • 248:30 - 248:33
    though they may not be personally acquainted
    with each other, and may
  • 248:33 - 248:37
    not have shown each other any signs of affection,
    still they are both
  • 248:37 - 248:40
    capable of placing confidence in a go-between.
  • 248:40 - 248:45
    Now the go-between should show the woman the
    presents, such as the betel
  • 248:45 - 248:50
    nut and betel leaves, the perfumes, the flowers,
    and the rings which the
  • 248:50 - 248:53
    man may have given to her for the sake of
    the woman, and on these
  • 248:53 - 248:57
    presents should be impressed the marks of
    the man's teeth, and nails,
  • 248:57 - 249:02
    and other signs. On the cloth that he may
    send he should draw with
  • 249:02 - 249:07
    saffron both his hands joined together as
    if in earnest entreaty.
  • 249:07 - 249:11
    The go-between should also show to the woman
    ornamental figures of
  • 249:11 - 249:16
    various kinds cut in leaves, together with
    ear ornaments, and chaplets
  • 249:16 - 249:23
    made of flowers containing love letters expressive
    of the desire
  • 249:54 - 250:01
    of the
    man,[61] and she should cause her to send
  • 250:12 - 250:17
    affectionate presents to the
    man in return. After they have mutually accepted
  • 250:17 - 250:20
    each other's presents,
    then a meeting should be arranged between
  • 250:20 - 250:23
    them on the faith of the
    go-between.
  • 250:23 - 250:26
    The followers of Babhravya say that this meeting
    should take place at
  • 250:26 - 250:31
    the time of going to the temple of a Deity,
    or on occasions of fairs,
  • 250:31 - 250:36
    garden parties, theatrical performances, marriages,
    sacrifices,
  • 250:36 - 250:41
    festivals and funerals, as also at the time
    of going to the river to
  • 250:41 - 250:46
    bathe, or at times of natural calamities,[62]
    fear of robbers or hostile
  • 250:46 - 250:53
    invasions of the country.
  • 250:58 - 251:01
    Gonikaputra is of opinion however that these
    meetings had better be
  • 251:01 - 251:06
    brought about in the abodes of female friends,
    mendicants, astrologers,
  • 251:06 - 251:11
    and ascetics. But Vatsyayana decides that
    that place is only well suited
  • 251:11 - 251:16
    for the purpose which has proper means of
    ingress and egress, and where
  • 251:16 - 251:20
    arrangements have been made to prevent any
    accidental occurrence, and
  • 251:20 - 251:23
    when a man who has once entered the house,
    can also leave it at the
  • 251:23 - 251:27
    proper time without any disagreeable encounter.
  • 251:27 - 251:31
    Now go-betweens or female messengers are of
    the following different
  • 251:31 - 251:33
    kinds, viz.:
  • 251:33 - 251:37
    (1). A go-between who takes upon herself the
    whole burden of the
  • 251:37 - 251:38
    business.
  • 251:38 - 251:42
    (2). A go-between who does only a limited
    part of the business.
  • 251:42 - 251:47
    (3). A go-between who is the bearer of a letter
    only.
  • 251:47 - 251:52
    (4). A go-between acting on her own account.
  • 251:52 - 251:55
    (5). The go-between of an innocent young woman.
  • 251:55 - 251:59
    (6). A wife serving as a go-between.
  • 251:59 - 252:03
    (7). A mute go-between.
  • 252:03 - 252:07
    (8). A go-between who acts the part of the
    wind.
  • 252:07 - 252:13
    (1). A woman who, having observed the mutual
    passion of a man and woman,
  • 252:13 - 252:18
    brings them together and arranges it by the
    power of her own intellect,
  • 252:18 - 252:21
    such an one is called a go-between who takes
    upon herself the whole
  • 252:21 - 252:26
    burden of the business. This kind of go-between
    is chiefly employed when
  • 252:26 - 252:29
    the man and the woman are already acquainted
    with each other, and have
  • 252:29 - 252:34
    conversed together, and in such cases she
    is sent not only by the man
  • 252:34 - 252:40
    (as is always done in all other cases) but
    by the woman also.--The above
  • 252:40 - 252:44
    name is also given to a go-between who, perceiving
    that the man and the
  • 252:44 - 252:48
    woman are suited to each other, tries to bring
    about a union between
  • 252:48 - 252:53
    them, even though they be not acquainted with
    each other.
  • 252:53 - 252:57
    (2). A go-between who, perceiving that some
    part of the affair is
  • 252:57 - 253:02
    already done, or that the advances on the
    part of the man are already
  • 253:02 - 253:06
    made, completes the rest of the business,
    is called a go-between who
  • 253:06 - 253:10
    performs only a limited part of the business.
  • 253:10 - 253:15
    (3). A go-between, who simply carries messages
    between a man and a
  • 253:15 - 253:19
    woman, who love each other, but who cannot
    frequently meet, is called
  • 253:19 - 253:22
    the bearer of a letter or message.
  • 253:22 - 253:25
    This name is also given to one who is sent
    by either of the lovers to
  • 253:25 - 253:29
    acquaint either the one or the other with
    the time and place of their
  • 253:29 - 253:31
    meeting.
  • 253:31 - 253:36
    (4). A woman who goes herself to a man, and
    tells him of her having
  • 253:36 - 253:41
    enjoyed sexual union with him in a dream,
    and expresses her anger at his
  • 253:41 - 253:45
    wife having rebuked him for calling her by
    the name of her rival instead
  • 253:45 - 253:49
    of by her own name, and gives him something
    bearing the marks of her
  • 253:49 - 253:54
    teeth and nails, and informs him that she
    knew she was formerly desired
  • 253:54 - 253:59
    by him, and asks him privately whether she
    or his wife is the best
  • 253:59 - 254:04
    looking, such a person is called a woman who
    is a go-between for
  • 254:04 - 254:07
    herself. Now such a woman should be met and
    interviewed by the man in
  • 254:07 - 254:10
    private and secretly.
  • 254:10 - 254:14
    The above name is also given to a woman who
    having made an agreement
  • 254:14 - 254:18
    with some other woman to act as her go-between,
    gains over the man to
  • 254:18 - 254:23
    herself, by the means of making him personally
    acquainted with herself,
  • 254:23 - 254:28
    and thus causes the other woman to fail. The
    same applies to a man who,
  • 254:28 - 254:33
    acting as a go-between for another, and having
    no previous connection
  • 254:33 - 254:38
    with the woman, gains her over for himself,
    and thus causes the failure
  • 254:38 - 254:40
    of the other man.
  • 254:40 - 254:45
    (5). A woman, who has gained the confidence
    of the innocent young wife
  • 254:45 - 254:49
    of any man, and who has learned her secrets
    without exercising any
  • 254:49 - 254:54
    pressure on her mind, and found out from her
    how her husband behaves to
  • 254:54 - 255:00
    her, if this woman then teaches her the art
    of securing his favour, and
  • 255:00 - 255:04
    decorates her so as to show her love, and
    instructs her how and when to
  • 255:04 - 255:10
    be angry, or to pretend to be so, and then,
    having herself made marks of
  • 255:10 - 255:14
    the nails and teeth on the body of the wife,
    gets the latter to send for
  • 255:14 - 255:19
    her husband to show these marks to him, and
    thus excite him for
  • 255:19 - 255:23
    enjoyment, such is called the go-between of
    an innocent young woman. In
  • 255:23 - 255:27
    such cases the man should send replies to
    his wife through the same
  • 255:27 - 255:29
    woman.
  • 255:29 - 255:34
    (6). When a man gets his wife to gain the
    confidence of a woman whom he
  • 255:34 - 255:38
    wants to enjoy, and to call on her and talk
    to her about the wisdom and
  • 255:38 - 255:43
    ability of her husband, that wife is called
    a wife serving as a
  • 255:43 - 255:47
    go-between. In this case the feelings of the
    woman with regard to the
  • 255:47 - 255:50
    man should also be made known through the
    wife.
  • 255:50 - 255:56
    (7). When any man sends a girl or a female
    servant to any woman under
  • 255:56 - 256:02
    some pretext or other, and places a letter
    in her bouquet of flowers, or
  • 256:02 - 256:06
    in her ear ornaments, or marks something about
    her with his teeth or
  • 256:06 - 256:12
    nails, that girl or female servant is called
    a mute go-between. In this
  • 256:12 - 256:15
    case the man should expect an answer from
    the woman through the same
  • 256:15 - 256:17
    person.
  • 256:17 - 256:22
    (8). A person, who carries a message to a
    woman, which has a double
  • 256:22 - 256:26
    meaning, or which relates to some past transactions,
    or which is
  • 256:26 - 256:30
    unintelligible to other people, is called
    a go-between who acts the part
  • 256:30 - 256:35
    of the wind. In this case the reply should
    be asked for through the same
  • 256:35 - 256:37
    woman.
  • 256:37 - 256:40
    Thus end the different kinds of go-betweens.
  • 256:40 - 256:46
    A female astrologer, a female servant, a female
    beggar, or a female
  • 256:46 - 256:50
    artist are well acquainted with the business
    of a go-between, and very
  • 256:50 - 256:54
    soon gain the confidence of other women. Any
    one of them can raise
  • 256:54 - 256:59
    enmity between any two persons if she wishes
    to do so, or extol the
  • 256:59 - 257:03
    loveliness of any woman that she wishes to
    praise, or describe the arts
  • 257:03 - 257:08
    practised by other women in sexual union.
    They can also speak highly of
  • 257:08 - 257:13
    the love of a man, of his skill in sexual
    enjoyment, and of the desire
  • 257:13 - 257:18
    of other women, more beautiful even than the
    woman they are addressing,
  • 257:18 - 257:23
    for him, and explain the restraint under which
    he may be at home.
  • 257:23 - 257:28
    Lastly a go-between can, by the artfulness
    of her conversation unite a
  • 257:28 - 257:33
    woman with a man, even though he may not have
    been thought of by her, or
  • 257:33 - 257:38
    may have been considered beyond his aspirations.
    She can also bring back
  • 257:38 - 257:43
    a man to a woman, who, owing to some cause
    or other, has separated
  • 257:43 - 257:45
    himself from her.
  • 257:45 - 257:46
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 257:46 - 257:53
    [Footnote 59: The wife of the sage Gautama,
    she was seduced by Indra the
  • 257:58 - 258:00
    king of the Gods.]
  • 258:00 - 258:03
    [Footnote 60: The heroine of one of the best,
    if not the best, of Hindoo
  • 258:03 - 258:04
    plays, and the best known in Sanscrit dramatic
    literature. It was first
  • 258:04 - 258:04
    brought to notice by Sir William Jones, and
    has been well and poetically
  • 258:04 - 258:06
    translated by Dr. Monier Williams under the
    title of Sakoontala, or the
  • 258:06 - 258:09
    lost ring, an Indian drama, translated into
    English prose and verse from
  • 258:09 - 258:10
    the Sanscrit of Kalidasa.]
  • 258:10 - 258:11
    [Footnote 61: It is presumed that something
    like the following French
  • 258:10 - 258:11
    verses are intended.
  • 258:10 - 258:11
    Quand on a juré le plus profond hommage
    Voulez-vous qu'infidè le on change de langage
  • 258:11 - 258:12
    Vous seule captive mon esprit ou mon coeur
    Que je puisse dans vos bras seuls goûter
  • 258:12 - 258:12
    le bonheur;
    Je voudrais, mais en vain, que mon coeur en
  • 258:12 - 258:12
    délire
    Couche où ce papier n'oserait vous dire.
  • 258:12 - 258:12
    Avec soin, de ces vers lisez leur premiers
    mots,
  • 258:12 - 258:13
    Vous verrez quel remède il faut à tous mes
    maux.
  • 258:13 - 258:13
    Or these:
  • 258:13 - 258:13
    Quand on vous voit, on vous aime;
    Quand on vous aime, où vous voit-on.]
  • 258:13 - 258:13
    [Footnote 62: It is supposed that storms,
    earthquakes, famines and
  • 258:13 - 258:13
    pestilent diseases are here alluded to.]
  • 258:13 - 258:15
    CHAPTER V.
  • 258:15 - 258:21
    ABOUT THE LOVE OF PERSONS IN AUTHORITY FOR
    THE WIVES OF OTHER MEN.
  • 258:21 - 258:25
    Kings and their ministers have no access to
    the abodes of others, and
  • 258:25 - 258:28
    moreover their mode of living is constantly
    watched and observed and
  • 258:28 - 258:33
    imitated by the people at large, just as the
    animal world, seeing the
  • 258:33 - 258:37
    sun rise, get up after him, and when he sits
    in the evening, lie down
  • 258:37 - 258:42
    again in the same way. Persons in authority
    should not therefore do any
  • 258:42 - 258:48
    improper act in public, as such are impossible
    from their position, and
  • 258:48 - 258:52
    would be deserving of censure. But if they
    find that such an act is
  • 258:52 - 258:55
    necessary to be done, they should make use
    of the proper means as
  • 258:55 - 258:59
    described in the following paragraphs.
  • 258:59 - 259:03
    The head man of the village, the King's officer
    employed there, and the
  • 259:03 - 259:07
    man[63] whose business it is to glean corn,
    can gain over female
  • 259:07 - 259:14
    villagers simply by asking them. It is on
    this account that this class
  • 259:21 - 259:26
    of woman are called unchaste women by voluptuaries.
  • 259:26 - 259:29
    The union of the above mentioned men with
    this class of woman takes
  • 259:29 - 259:33
    place on the occasions of unpaid labour, of
    filling the granaries in
  • 259:33 - 259:38
    their houses, of taking things in and out
    of the house, of cleaning the
  • 259:38 - 259:43
    houses, of working in the fields, and of purchasing
    cotton, wool, flax,
  • 259:43 - 259:48
    hemp, and thread, and at the season of the
    purchase, sale, and exchange
  • 259:48 - 259:52
    of various other articles, as well as at the
    time of doing various other
  • 259:52 - 259:57
    works. In the same way the superintendents
    of cow pens enjoy the women
  • 259:57 - 260:02
    in the cow pens; and the officers, who have
    the superintendence of
  • 260:02 - 260:05
    widows, of the women who are without supporters,
    and of women who have
  • 260:05 - 260:10
    left their husbands, have sexual intercourse
    with these women. The
  • 260:10 - 260:13
    intelligent accomplish their object by wandering
    at night in the
  • 260:13 - 260:18
    village, and while villagers also unite with
    the wives of their sons,
  • 260:18 - 260:23
    being much alone with them. Lastly the superintendents
    of markets have a
  • 260:23 - 260:26
    great deal to do with the female villagers
    at the time of their making
  • 260:26 - 260:29
    purchases in the market.
  • 260:29 - 260:32
    During the festival of the eighth moon, _i.e._,
    during the bright half
  • 260:32 - 260:37
    of the month of Nargashirsha, as also during
    the moonlight festival of
  • 260:37 - 260:42
    the month of Kartika, and the spring festival
    of Chaitra, the women of
  • 260:42 - 260:45
    cities and towns generally visit the women
    of the King's harem in the
  • 260:45 - 260:50
    royal palace. These visitors go to the several
    apartments of the women
  • 260:50 - 260:55
    of the harem, as they are acquainted with
    them, and pass the night in
  • 260:55 - 260:59
    conversation, and in proper sports, and amusement,
    and go away in the
  • 260:59 - 261:04
    morning. On such occasions a female attendant
    of the King (previously
  • 261:04 - 261:08
    acquainted with the woman whom the King desires),
    should loiter about,
  • 261:08 - 261:12
    and accost this woman when she sets out to
    go home, and induce her to
  • 261:12 - 261:16
    come and see the amusing things in the palace.
    Previous to these
  • 261:16 - 261:20
    festivals even, she should have caused it
    to be intimated to this woman
  • 261:20 - 261:24
    that on the occasion of this festival she
    would show her all the
  • 261:24 - 261:28
    interesting things in the royal palace. Accordingly
    she should show her
  • 261:28 - 261:32
    the bower of the coral creeper, the garden
    house with its floor inlaid
  • 261:32 - 261:37
    with precious stones, the bower of grapes,
    the building on the water,
  • 261:37 - 261:42
    the secret passages in the walls of the palace,
    the pictures, the
  • 261:42 - 261:47
    sporting animals, the machines, the birds,
    and the cages of the lions
  • 261:47 - 261:51
    and the tigers. After this, when alone with
    her, she should tell her
  • 261:51 - 261:55
    about the love of the King for her, and should
    describe to her the good
  • 261:55 - 261:59
    fortune which would attend upon her union
    with the King, giving her at
  • 261:59 - 262:05
    the time a strict promise of secrecy. If the
    woman does not accept the
  • 262:05 - 262:08
    offer, she should conciliate and please her
    with handsome presents
  • 262:08 - 262:12
    befitting the position of the King, and having
    accompanied her for some
  • 262:12 - 262:15
    distance should dismiss her with great affection.
  • 262:15 - 262:21
    (2). Or, having made the acquaintance of the
    husband of the woman whom
  • 262:21 - 262:25
    the King desires, the wives of the King should
    get the wife to pay them
  • 262:25 - 262:29
    a visit in the harem, and on this occasion
    a female attendant of the
  • 262:29 - 262:34
    King, having been sent thither, should act
    as above described.
  • 262:34 - 262:38
    (3). Or, one of the King's wives should get
    acquainted with the woman
  • 262:38 - 262:43
    that the King desires, by sending one of the
    female attendants to her,
  • 262:43 - 262:47
    who should, on their becoming more intimate,
    induce her to come and see
  • 262:47 - 262:52
    the royal abode. Afterwards, when she has
    visited the harem, and
  • 262:52 - 262:56
    acquired confidence, a female confidante of
    the King, sent thither,
  • 262:56 - 262:59
    should act as before described.
  • 262:59 - 263:04
    (4). Or, the King's wife should invite the
    woman, whom the King desires,
  • 263:04 - 263:08
    to come to the royal palace, so that she might
    see the practice of the
  • 263:08 - 263:12
    art in which the King's wife may be skilled,
    and after she has come to
  • 263:12 - 263:16
    the harem, a female attendant of the King,
    sent thither, should act as
  • 263:16 - 263:18
    before described.
  • 263:18 - 263:24
    (5). Or, a female beggar, in league with the
    King's wife, should say to
  • 263:24 - 263:28
    the woman desired by the King, and whose husband
    may have lost his
  • 263:28 - 263:33
    wealth, or may have some cause of fear from
    the King: "This wife of the
  • 263:33 - 263:37
    King has influence over him, and she is, moreover,
    naturally
  • 263:37 - 263:42
    kind-hearted, we must therefore go to her
    in this matter. I shall
  • 263:42 - 263:46
    arrange for your entrance into the harem,
    and she will do away with all
  • 263:46 - 263:51
    cause of danger and fear from the King." If
    the woman accepts this
  • 263:51 - 263:54
    offer, the female beggar should take her two
    or three times to the
  • 263:54 - 263:58
    harem, and the King's wife there should give
    her a promise of
  • 263:58 - 264:03
    protection. After this, when the woman, delighted
    with her reception and
  • 264:03 - 264:07
    promise of protection, again goes to the harem,
    then a female attendant
  • 264:07 - 264:11
    of the King, sent thither, should act as directed.
  • 264:11 - 264:16
    (6). What has been said above regarding the
    wife of one who has some
  • 264:16 - 264:21
    cause of fear from the King applies also to
    the wives of those who seek
  • 264:21 - 264:26
    service under the King, or who are oppressed
    by the King's ministers, or
  • 264:26 - 264:31
    who are poor, or who are not satisfied with
    their position, or who are
  • 264:31 - 264:34
    desirous of gaining the King's favour, or
    who wish to become famous
  • 264:34 - 264:38
    among the people, or who are oppressed by
    the members of their own
  • 264:38 - 264:44
    caste, or who want to injure their caste fellows,
    or who are spies of
  • 264:44 - 264:48
    the King, or who have any other object to
    attain.
  • 264:48 - 264:54
    (7). Lastly, if the woman desired by the King
    be living with some person
  • 264:54 - 264:58
    who is not her husband, then the King should
    cause her to be arrested,
  • 264:58 - 265:02
    and having made her a slave, on account of
    her crime, should place her
  • 265:02 - 265:06
    in the harem. Or the King should cause his
    ambassador to quarrel with
  • 265:06 - 265:11
    the husband of the woman desired by him, and
    should then imprison her as
  • 265:11 - 265:15
    the wife of an enemy of the King, and by this
    means should place her in
  • 265:15 - 265:17
    the harem.
  • 265:17 - 265:22
    Thus end the means of gaining over the wives
    of others secretly.
  • 265:22 - 265:25
    The above mentioned ways of gaining over the
    wives of other men are
  • 265:25 - 265:29
    chiefly practised in the palaces of Kings.
    But a King should never enter
  • 265:29 - 265:34
    the abode of another person, for Abhira,[64]
    the King of the Kottas was
  • 265:34 - 265:39
    killed by a washerman while in the house of
    another, and in the same way
  • 265:39 - 265:46
    Jayasana the King of the Kashis was slain
    by the commandment of his
  • 265:53 - 265:55
    cavalry.
  • 265:55 - 265:58
    But according to the customs of some countries
    there are facilities for
  • 265:58 - 266:03
    Kings to make love to the wives of other men.
    Thus in the country of the
  • 266:03 - 266:07
    Andras[65] the newly married daughters of
    the people thereof enter the
  • 266:07 - 266:12
    King's harem with some presents on the tenth
    day of their marriage, and
  • 266:12 - 266:19
    having been enjoyed by the King are then dismissed.
    In the country of
  • 266:27 - 266:34
    the Vatsagulmas[66] the wives of the chief
    ministers approach the King
  • 266:38 - 266:45
    at night to serve him. In the country of the
    Vaidarbhas[67] the
  • 266:55 - 266:58
    beautiful wives of the inhabitants pass a
    month in the King's harem
  • 266:58 - 267:05
    under the pretence of affection for the King.
    In the country of the
  • 267:08 - 267:15
    Aparatakas[68] the people gave their beautiful
    wives as presents to the
  • 267:15 - 267:19
    ministers and the Kings. And lastly in the
    country of the
  • 267:19 - 267:26
    Saurashtras[69] the
    women of the city and the country enter the
    royal
  • 267:35 - 267:39
    harem for the King's pleasure either together
    or separately.
  • 267:39 - 267:43
    There are also two verses on the subject as
    follows:
  • 267:43 - 267:47
    "The above and other ways are the means employed
    in different countries
  • 267:47 - 267:52
    by Kings with regard to the wives of other
    persons. But a King, who has
  • 267:52 - 267:56
    the welfare of his people at heart, should
    not on any account put them
  • 267:56 - 267:57
    into practice."
  • 267:57 - 268:01
    "A King who has conquered the six[70] enemies
    of mankind, becomes the
  • 268:01 - 268:03
    master of the whole earth."
  • 268:03 - 268:03
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 268:03 - 268:04
    [Footnote 63: This is a phrase used for a
    man who does the work of
  • 268:04 - 268:04
    everybody, and who is fed by the whole village.]
  • 268:04 - 268:04
    [Footnote 64: The exact date of the reign
    of these kings is not known.
  • 268:04 - 268:07
    It is supposed to have been about the beginning
    of the Christian era.]
  • 268:07 - 268:10
    [Footnote 65: The modern country of Tailangam,
    which is to the South of
  • 268:10 - 268:10
    Rajamundry.]
  • 268:10 - 268:11
    [Footnote 66: Supposed to be a tract of the
    country to the south of
  • 268:11 - 268:11
    Malwa.]
  • 268:11 - 268:12
    [Footnote 67: Now known by the name of Berar.
    Its capital was
  • 268:12 - 268:12
    Kundinpura, which has been identified with
    the modern Oomravati.]
  • 268:12 - 268:12
    [Footnote 68: Also called Aparantakas, being
    the northern and southern
  • 268:12 - 268:13
    Concan.]
  • 268:13 - 268:14
    [Footnote 69: The modern provinces of Katteeawar.
    Its capital was called
  • 268:14 - 268:14
    Girinaguda, or the modern Junagurh.]
  • 268:14 - 268:15
    [Footnote 70: These are Lust, Anger, Avarice,
    Spiritual Ignorance,
  • 268:15 - 268:15
    Pride, and Envy.]
  • 268:15 - 268:17
    CHAPTER VI.
  • 268:17 - 268:20
    ABOUT THE WOMEN OF THE ROYAL HAREM; AND OF
    THE KEEPING OF ONE'S OWN
  • 268:20 - 268:23
    WIFE.
  • 268:23 - 268:26
    The women of the royal harem cannot see or
    meet any men on account of
  • 268:26 - 268:30
    their being strictly guarded, neither do they
    have their desires
  • 268:30 - 268:35
    satisfied, because their only husband is common
    to many wives. For this
  • 268:35 - 268:38
    reason among themselves they give pleasure
    to each other in various ways
  • 268:38 - 268:41
    as now described.
  • 268:41 - 268:45
    Having dressed the daughters of their nurses,
    or their female friends,
  • 268:45 - 268:49
    or their female attendants, like men, they
    accomplish their object by
  • 268:49 - 268:54
    means of bulbs, roots, and fruits having the
    form of the Lingam, or they
  • 268:54 - 268:58
    lie down upon the statue of a male figure,
    in which the Lingam is
  • 268:58 - 269:00
    visible and erect.
  • 269:00 - 269:05
    Some Kings, who are compassionate, take or
    apply certain medicines to
  • 269:05 - 269:09
    enable them to enjoy many wives in one night,
    simply for the purpose of
  • 269:09 - 269:14
    satisfying the desire of their women, though
    they perhaps have no desire
  • 269:14 - 269:19
    of their own. Others enjoy with great affection
    only those wives that
  • 269:19 - 269:23
    they particularly like, while others only
    take them according as the
  • 269:23 - 269:28
    turn of each wife arrives in due course. Such
    are the ways of enjoyment
  • 269:28 - 269:32
    prevalent in Eastern countries, and what is
    said about the means of
  • 269:32 - 269:36
    enjoyment of the female is also applicable
    to the male.
  • 269:36 - 269:39
    By means of their female attendants the ladies
    of the royal harem
  • 269:39 - 269:43
    generally get men into their apartments in
    the disguise or dress of
  • 269:43 - 269:48
    women. Their female attendants, and the daughters
    of their nurses, who
  • 269:48 - 269:52
    are acquainted with their secrets, should
    exert themselves to get men to
  • 269:52 - 269:56
    come to the harem in this way by telling them
    of the good fortune
  • 269:56 - 270:00
    attending it, and by describing the facilities
    of entering and leaving
  • 270:00 - 270:05
    the palace, the large size of the premises,
    the carelessness of the
  • 270:05 - 270:09
    sentinels, and the irregularities of the attendants
    about the persons of
  • 270:09 - 270:13
    the royal wives. But these women should never
    induce a man to enter the
  • 270:13 - 270:18
    harem by telling him falsehoods, for that
    would probably lead to his
  • 270:18 - 270:19
    destruction.
  • 270:19 - 270:24
    As for the man himself, he had better not
    enter a royal harem, even
  • 270:24 - 270:28
    though it may be easily accessible, on account
    of the numerous disasters
  • 270:28 - 270:33
    to which he may be exposed there. If however
    he wants to enter it, he
  • 270:33 - 270:37
    should first ascertain whether there is an
    easy way to get out, whether
  • 270:37 - 270:41
    it is closely surrounded by the pleasure garden,
    whether it has separate
  • 270:41 - 270:46
    enclosures belonging to it, whether the sentinels
    are careless, whether
  • 270:46 - 270:50
    the King has gone abroad, and then, when he
    is called by the women of
  • 270:50 - 270:55
    the harem, he should carefully observe the
    localities, and enter by the
  • 270:55 - 270:59
    way pointed out by them. If he is able to
    manage it, he should hang
  • 270:59 - 271:03
    about the harem every day, and, under some
    pretext or other, make
  • 271:03 - 271:07
    friends with the sentinels, and show himself
    attached to the female
  • 271:07 - 271:12
    attendants of the harem, who may have become
    acquainted with his design,
  • 271:12 - 271:15
    and to whom he should express his regret at
    not being able to obtain the
  • 271:15 - 271:20
    object of his desire. Lastly he should cause
    the whole business of a
  • 271:20 - 271:25
    go-between to be done by the woman who may
    have access to the harem, and
  • 271:25 - 271:30
    he should be careful to be able to recognize
    the emissaries of the King.
  • 271:30 - 271:34
    When a go-between has no access to the harem,
    then the man should stand
  • 271:34 - 271:39
    in some place where the lady, whom he loves,
    and whom he is anxious to
  • 271:39 - 271:41
    enjoy, can be seen.
  • 271:41 - 271:45
    If that place is occupied by the King's sentinels,
    he should then
  • 271:45 - 271:49
    disguise himself as a female attendant of
    the lady who comes to the
  • 271:49 - 271:54
    place, or passes by it. When she looks at
    him he should let her know his
  • 271:54 - 271:59
    feelings by outward signs and gestures, and
    should show her pictures,
  • 271:59 - 272:04
    things with double meanings, chaplets of flowers,
    and rings. He should
  • 272:04 - 272:08
    carefully mark the answer she gives, whether
    by word or by sign, or by
  • 272:08 - 272:13
    gesture, and should then try and get into
    the harem. If he is certain of
  • 272:13 - 272:18
    her coming to some particular place he should
    conceal himself there, and
  • 272:18 - 272:22
    at the appointed time should enter along with
    her as one of the guards.
  • 272:22 - 272:27
    He may also go in and out, concealed in a
    folded bed, or bed covering,
  • 272:27 - 272:34
    or with his body made invisible,[71] by means
    of external applications,
  • 272:38 - 272:45
    a receipt for one of which is as follows:
  • 272:57 - 273:02
    The heart of an ichneumon, the fruit of the
    long gourd (Tumbi), and the
  • 273:02 - 273:06
    eyes of the serpent, should all be burnt without
    letting out the smoke,
  • 273:06 - 273:10
    the ashes should then be ground and mixed
    in equal quantities with
  • 273:10 - 273:16
    water. By putting this mixture upon the eyes
    a man can go about unseen.
  • 273:16 - 273:21
    Other means of invisibility are prescribed
    by Duyana Brahmans and
  • 273:21 - 273:23
    Jogashiras.
  • 273:23 - 273:26
    Again the man may enter the harem during the
    festival of the eight moon
  • 273:26 - 273:30
    in the month of Nargashirsha, and during the
    moonlight festivals when
  • 273:30 - 273:34
    the female attendants of the harem are all
    busily occupied, or in
  • 273:34 - 273:36
    confusion.
  • 273:36 - 273:40
    The following principles are laid down on
    this subject.
  • 273:40 - 273:44
    The entrance of young men into harems, and
    their exit from them,
  • 273:44 - 273:47
    generally take place when things are being
    brought into the palace, or
  • 273:47 - 273:51
    when things are being taken out of it, or
    when drinking festivals are
  • 273:51 - 273:56
    going on, or when the female attendants are
    in a hurry, or when the
  • 273:56 - 274:00
    residence of some of the royal ladies is being
    changed, or when the
  • 274:00 - 274:04
    King's wives go to gardens, or to fairs, or
    when they enter the palace
  • 274:04 - 274:09
    on their return from them; or, lastly, when
    the King is absent on a long
  • 274:09 - 274:13
    pilgrimage. The women of the royal harem know
    each other's secrets, and
  • 274:13 - 274:18
    having but one object to attain, they give
    assistance to each other. A
  • 274:18 - 274:23
    young man, who enjoys all of them, and who
    is common to them all, can
  • 274:23 - 274:27
    continue enjoying his union with them so long
    as it is kept quiet, and
  • 274:27 - 274:30
    is not known abroad.
  • 274:30 - 274:34
    Now in the country of the Aparatakas the royal
    ladies are not well
  • 274:34 - 274:38
    protected, and consequently many young men
    are passed into the harem by
  • 274:38 - 274:43
    the women who have access to the royal palaces.
    The wives of the King of
  • 274:43 - 274:47
    the Ahira country accomplish their objects
    with those sentinels in the
  • 274:47 - 274:52
    harem who bear the name of Kashtriyas. The
    royal ladies in the country
  • 274:52 - 274:57
    of the Vatsagulmas cause such men as are suitable
    to enter into the
  • 274:57 - 275:00
    harem along with their female messengers.
    In the country of the
  • 275:00 - 275:06
    Vaidarbhas the sons of the royal ladies enter
    the royal harem when they
  • 275:06 - 275:11
    please, and enjoy the women, with the exception
    of their own mothers. In
  • 275:11 - 275:15
    the Stri-rajya the wives of the King are enjoyed
    by his caste fellows
  • 275:15 - 275:20
    and relations. In the Ganda country the royal
    wives are enjoyed by
  • 275:20 - 275:26
    Brahmans, friends, servants, and slaves. In
    the Samdhava country,
  • 275:26 - 275:30
    servants, foster children, and other persons
    like them enjoy the women
  • 275:30 - 275:35
    of the harem. In the country of the Haimavatas
    adventurous citizens
  • 275:35 - 275:39
    bribe the sentinels and enter the harem. In
    the country of the Vanyas
  • 275:39 - 275:44
    and the Kalmyas, Brahmans, with the knowledge
    of the King, enter the
  • 275:44 - 275:48
    harem under the pretence of giving flowers
    to the ladies, and speak with
  • 275:48 - 275:53
    them from behind a curtain, and from such
    conversation union afterwards
  • 275:53 - 275:58
    takes place. Lastly, the women in the harem
    of the King of the Prachyas
  • 275:58 - 276:02
    conceal one young man in the harem for every
    batch of nine or ten of the
  • 276:02 - 276:04
    women.
  • 276:04 - 276:07
    Thus act the wives of others.
  • 276:07 - 276:11
    For these reasons a man should guard his own
    wife. Old authors say that
  • 276:11 - 276:15
    a King should select for sentinels in his
    harem such men as have their
  • 276:15 - 276:20
    freedom from carnal desires well tested. But
    such men, though free
  • 276:20 - 276:25
    themselves from carnal desire, by reason of
    their fear or avarice, may
  • 276:25 - 276:30
    cause other persons to enter the harem, and
    therefore Gonikaputra says,
  • 276:30 - 276:33
    that Kings should place such men in the harem
    as may have had their
  • 276:33 - 276:39
    freedom from carnal desires, their fears,
    and their avarice well tested.
  • 276:39 - 276:44
    Lastly, Vatsyayana says that under the influence
    of Dharma[72] people
  • 276:44 - 276:47
    might be admitted, and therefore men should
    be selected who are free
  • 276:47 - 276:54
    from carnal desires, fear, avarice, and Dharma.[73]
  • 277:15 - 277:20
    The followers of Babhravya say that a man
    should cause his wife to
  • 277:20 - 277:23
    associate with a young woman who would tell
    him the secrets of other
  • 277:23 - 277:29
    people, and thus find out from her about his
    wife's chastity. But
  • 277:29 - 277:33
    Vatsyayana says, that as wicked persons are
    always successful with
  • 277:33 - 277:37
    women, a man should not cause his innocent
    wife to be corrupted by
  • 277:37 - 277:41
    bringing her into the company of a deceitful
    woman.
  • 277:41 - 277:46
    The following are the causes of the destruction
    of a woman's chastity:
  • 277:46 - 277:50
    Always going into society, and sitting in
    company.
  • 277:50 - 277:52
    Absence of restraint.
  • 277:52 - 277:55
    The loose habits of her husband.
  • 277:55 - 277:59
    Want of caution in her relations with other
    men.
  • 277:59 - 278:02
    Continued and long absence of her husband.
  • 278:02 - 278:05
    Living in a foreign country.
  • 278:05 - 278:08
    Destruction of her love and feelings by her
    husband.
  • 278:08 - 278:10
    The company of loose women.
  • 278:10 - 278:13
    The jealousy of her husband.
  • 278:13 - 278:16
    There are also the following verses on the
    subject.
  • 278:16 - 278:21
    "A clever man, learning from the Shastras
    the ways of winning over the
  • 278:21 - 278:26
    wives of other people, is never deceived in
    the case of his own wives.
  • 278:26 - 278:30
    No one, however, should make use of these
    ways for seducing the wives of
  • 278:30 - 278:35
    others, because they do not always succeed,
    and, moreover, often cause
  • 278:35 - 278:39
    disasters, and the destruction of Dharma and
    Artha. This book, which is
  • 278:39 - 278:43
    intended for the good of the people, and to
    teach them the ways of
  • 278:43 - 278:47
    guarding their own wives, should not be made
    use of merely for gaining
  • 278:47 - 278:50
    over the wives of others."
  • 278:50 - 278:51
    FOOTNOTES:
  • 278:51 - 278:58
    [Footnote 71: The way to make oneself invisible;
    the knowledge of the
  • 279:03 - 279:06
    art of transmigration, or changing ourselves
    or others into any shape or
  • 279:06 - 279:08
    form by the use of charms and spells; the
    power of being in two places
  • 279:08 - 279:08
    at once, and other occult sciences are frequently
    referred to in all
  • 279:08 - 279:09
    Oriental literature.]
  • 279:09 - 279:09
    [Footnote 72: This may be considered as meaning
    religious influence, and
  • 279:09 - 279:15
    alludes to persons who may be gained over
    by that means.]
  • 279:15 - 279:15
    [Footnote 73: It may be noted from the above
    remarks that eunuchs do not
  • 279:15 - 279:15
    appear to have been employed in the King's
    harem in those days, though
  • 279:15 - 279:17
    they seem to have been employed for other
    purposes. See Part II., page
  • 279:17 - 279:17
    43.]
  • 279:17 - 279:17
    =END OF PART V.=
  • 279:17 - 279:17
    PART VI.
  • 279:17 - 279:19
    ABOUT COURTESANS.
  • 279:19 - 279:23
    INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
  • 279:23 - 279:27
    This Part VI., about courtesans, was prepared
    by Vatsyayana, from a
  • 279:27 - 279:31
    treatise on the subject, that was written
    by Dattaka, for the women of
  • 279:31 - 279:37
    Pataliputra (the modern Patna), some two thousand
    years ago. Dattaka's
  • 279:37 - 279:41
    work does not appear to be extant now, but
    this abridgement of it is
  • 279:41 - 279:46
    very clever, and quite equal to any of the
    productions of Emile Zola,
  • 279:46 - 279:49
    and other writers of the realistic school
    of to-day.
  • 279:49 - 279:53
    Although a great deal has been written on
    the subject of the courtesan,
  • 279:53 - 279:57
    nowhere will be found a better description
    of her, of her belongings, of
  • 279:57 - 280:01
    her ideas, and of the working of her mind,
    than is contained in the
  • 280:01 - 280:03
    following pages.
  • 280:03 - 280:07
    The details of the domestic and social life
    of the early Hindoos would
  • 280:07 - 280:11
    not be complete without mention of the courtesan,
    and Part VI. is
  • 280:11 - 280:15
    entirely devoted to this subject. The Hindoos
    have ever had the good
  • 280:15 - 280:20
    sense to recognise courtesans as a part and
    portion of human society,
  • 280:20 - 280:24
    and so long as they behaved themselves with
    decency and propriety, they
  • 280:24 - 280:28
    were regarded with a certain respect. Anyhow,
    they have never been
  • 280:28 - 280:32
    treated in the East with that brutality and
    contempt so common in the
  • 280:32 - 280:36
    West, while their education has always been
    of a superior kind to that
  • 280:36 - 280:41
    bestowed upon the rest of womankind in Oriental
    countries.
  • 280:41 - 280:45
    In the earlier days the well-educated Hindoo
    dancing girl and courtesan
  • 280:45 - 280:50
    doubtless resembled the Hetera of the Greeks,
    and being educated and
  • 280:50 - 280:54
    amusing, were far more acceptable as companions
    than the generality of
  • 280:54 - 280:59
    the married or unmarried women of that period.
    At all times and in all
  • 280:59 - 281:03
    countries, there has ever been a little rivalry
    between the chaste and
  • 281:03 - 281:07
    the unchaste. But while some women are born
    courtesans, and follow the
  • 281:07 - 281:12
    instincts of their nature in every class of
    society, it has been truly
  • 281:12 - 281:15
    said by some authors that every woman has
    got an inkling of the
  • 281:15 - 281:20
    profession in her nature, and does her best,
    as a general rule, to make
  • 281:20 - 281:23
    herself agreeable to the male sex.
  • 281:23 - 281:27
    The subtlety of women, their wonderful perceptive
    powers, their
  • 281:27 - 281:31
    knowledge, and their intuitive appreciation
    of men and things, are all
  • 281:31 - 281:35
    shown in the following pages, which may be
    looked upon as a concentrated
  • 281:35 - 281:40
    essence that has been since worked up into
    detail by many writers in
  • 281:40 - 281:43
    every quarter of the globe.
  • 281:43 - 281:44
    CHAPTER I.
  • 281:44 - 281:49
    OF THE CAUSES OF A COURTESAN RESORTING TO
    MEN; OF THE MEANS OF ATTACHING
  • 281:49 - 281:53
    TO HERSELF THE MAN DESIRED; AND OF THE KIND
    OF MAN THAT IT IS DESIRABLE
  • 281:53 - 281:57
    TO BE ACQUAINTED WITH.
  • 281:57 - 282:02
    By having intercourse with men courtesans
    obtain sexual pleasure, as
  • 282:02 - 282:06
    well as their own maintenance. Now when a
    courtesan takes up with a man
  • 282:06 - 282:11
    from love, the action is natural; but when
    she resorts to him for the
  • 282:11 - 282:16
    purpose of getting money, her action is artificial
    or forced. Even in
  • 282:16 - 282:20
    the latter case, however, she should conduct
    herself as if her love were
  • 282:20 - 282:24
    indeed natural, because men repose their confidence
    on those women who
  • 282:24 - 282:29
    apparently love them. In making known her
    love to the man she should
  • 282:29 - 282:32
    show an entire freedom from avarice, and for
    the sake of her future
  • 282:32 - 282:37
    credit she should abstain from acquiring money
    from him by unlawful
  • 282:37 - 282:38
    means.
  • 282:38 - 282:43
    A courtesan, well dressed and wearing her
    ornaments, should sit or stand
  • 282:43 - 282:47
    at the door of her house, and without exposing
    herself too much, should
  • 282:47 - 282:52
    look on the public road so as to be seen by
    the passers by, she being
  • 282:52 - 282:59
    like an object on view for sale.[74]
  • 283:09 - 283:13
    She should form friendships with
    such persons as would enable her to separate
  • 283:13 - 283:18
    men from other women, and
    attach them to herself, and repair her own
  • 283:18 - 283:23
    misfortunes, to acquire
    wealth, and to protect her from being bullied,
  • 283:23 - 283:26
    or set upon by persons
    with whom she may have dealings of some kind
  • 283:26 - 283:28
    or another.
  • 283:28 - 283:30
    These persons are:
  • 283:30 - 283:33
    The guards of the town, or the police.
  • 283:33 - 283:36
    The officers of the courts of justice.
  • 283:36 - 283:36
    Astrologers.
  • 283:36 - 283:40
    Powerful men, or men with interest.
  • 283:40 - 283:40
    Learned men.
  • 283:40 - 283:43
    Teachers of the sixty-four arts.
  • 283:43 - 283:46
    Pithamardas or confidants.
  • 283:46 - 283:48
    Vitas or parasites.
  • 283:48 - 283:52
    Vidushakas or jesters.
  • 283:52 - 283:53
    Flower sellers.
  • 283:53 - 283:54
    Perfumers.
  • 283:54 - 283:56
    Vendors of spirits.
  • 283:56 - 283:57
    Washermen.
  • 283:57 - 283:58
    Barbers.
  • 283:58 - 283:59
    Beggars.
  • 283:59 - 284:04
    And such other persons as may be found necessary
    for the particular
  • 284:04 - 284:07
    object to be acquired.
  • 284:07 - 284:10
    The following kinds of men may be taken up
    with simply for the purpose
  • 284:10 - 284:13
    of getting their money.
  • 284:13 - 284:15
    Men of independent income.
  • 284:15 - 284:16
    Young men.
  • 284:16 - 284:18
    Men who are free from any ties.
  • 284:18 - 284:22
    Men who hold places of authority under the
    King.
  • 284:22 - 284:26
    Men who have secured their means of livelihood
    without difficulty.
  • 284:26 - 284:30
    Men possessed of unfailing sources of income.
  • 284:30 - 284:34
    Men who consider themselves handsome.
  • 284:34 - 284:37
    Men who are always praising themselves.
  • 284:37 - 284:41
    One who is an eunuch, but wishes to be thought
    a man.
  • 284:41 - 284:43
    One who hates his equals.
  • 284:43 - 284:46
    One who is naturally liberal.
  • 284:46 - 284:50
    One who has influence with the King or his
    ministers.
  • 284:50 - 284:52
    One who is always fortunate.
  • 284:52 - 284:55
    One who is proud of his wealth.
  • 284:55 - 284:58
    One who disobeys the orders of his elders.
  • 284:58 - 285:02
    One upon whom the members of his caste keep
    an eye.
  • 285:02 - 285:05
    The only son whose father is wealthy.
  • 285:05 - 285:09
    An ascetic who is internally troubled with
    desire.
  • 285:09 - 285:11
    A brave man.
  • 285:11 - 285:14
    A physician of the King.
  • 285:14 - 285:16
    Previous acquaintance.
  • 285:16 - 285:19
    On the other hand, those who are possessed
    of excellent qualities are to
  • 285:19 - 285:25
    be resorted to for the sake of love, and fame.
    Such men are as follows:
  • 285:25 - 285:30
    Men of high birth, learned, with a good knowledge
    of the world, and
  • 285:30 - 285:35
    doing the proper things at the proper times,
    poets, good story tellers,
  • 285:35 - 285:41
    eloquent men, energetic men, skilled in various
    arts, far-seeing into
  • 285:41 - 285:46
    the future, possessed of great minds, full
    of perseverance, of a firm
  • 285:46 - 285:52
    devotion, free from anger, liberal, affectionate
    to their parents, and
  • 285:52 - 285:56
    with a liking for all social gatherings, skilled
    in completing verses
  • 285:56 - 286:02
    begun by others and in various other sports,
    free from all disease,
  • 286:02 - 286:07
    possessed of a perfect body, strong, and not
    addicted to drinking,
  • 286:07 - 286:11
    powerful in sexual enjoyment, sociable, showing
    love towards women and
  • 286:11 - 286:17
    attracting their hearts to himself, but not
    entirely devoted to them,
  • 286:17 - 286:21
    possessed of independent means of livelihood,
    free from envy, and last
  • 286:21 - 286:24
    of all free from suspicion.
  • 286:24 - 286:27
    Such are the good qualities of a man.
  • 286:27 - 286:31
    The woman also should have the following characteristics,
    viz.:
  • 286:31 - 286:35
    She should be possessed of beauty, and amiability,
    with auspicious body
  • 286:35 - 286:39
    marks. She should have a liking for good qualities
    in other people, as
  • 286:39 - 286:44
    also a liking for wealth. She should take
    delight in sexual unions
  • 286:44 - 286:48
    resulting from love, and should be of a firm
    mind, and of the same class
  • 286:48 - 286:52
    as the man with regard to sexual enjoyment.
  • 286:52 - 286:56
    She should always be anxious to acquire and
    obtain experience and
  • 286:56 - 287:00
    knowledge, be free from avarice, and always
    have a liking for social
  • 287:00 - 287:03
    gatherings, and for the arts.
  • 287:03 - 287:07
    The following are the ordinary qualities of
    all women, viz.:
  • 287:07 - 287:11
    To be possessed of intelligence, good disposition,
    and good manners; to
  • 287:11 - 287:16
    be straightforward in behaviour, and to be
    grateful; to consider well
  • 287:16 - 287:20
    the future before doing anything; to possess
    activity, to be of
  • 287:20 - 287:24
    consistent behaviour, and to have a knowledge
    of the proper times and
  • 287:24 - 287:30
    places for doing things; to speak always without
    meanness, loud
  • 287:30 - 287:36
    laughter, malignity, anger, avarice, dullness,
    or stupidity, to have a
  • 287:36 - 287:40
    knowledge of the Kama Sutra, and to be skilled
    in all the arts connected
  • 287:40 - 287:41
    with it.
  • 287:41 - 287:45
    The faults of the women are to be known by
    the absence of any of the
  • 287:45 - 287:48
    above mentioned good qualities.
  • 287:48 - 287:53
    The following kinds of men are not fit to
    be resorted to by courtesans,
  • 287:53 - 287:54
    viz.:
  • 287:54 - 287:58
    One who is consumptive; one who is sickly;
    one whose mouth contains
  • 287:58 - 288:04
    worms; one whose breath smells like human
    excrement; one whose wife is
  • 288:04 - 288:10
    dear to him; one who speaks harshly; one who
    is always suspicious; one
  • 288:10 - 288:16
    who is avaricious; one who is pitiless; one
    who is a thief; one who is
  • 288:16 - 288:22
    self-conceited; one who has a liking for sorcery;
    one who does not care
  • 288:22 - 288:26
    for respect or disrespect; one who can be
    gained over even by his
  • 288:26 - 288:32
    enemies by means of money; and lastly, one
    who is extremely bashful.
  • 288:32 - 288:37
    Ancient authors are of opinion that the causes
    of a courtesan resorting
  • 288:37 - 288:44
    to men are love, fear, money, pleasure, returning
    some act of enmity,
  • 288:45 - 288:52
    curiosity, sorrow, constant intercourse, Dharma,
    celebrity, compassion,
  • 288:53 - 288:58
    the desire of having a friend, shame, the
    likeness of the man to some
  • 288:58 - 289:04
    beloved person, the search after good fortune,
    the getting rid of the
  • 289:04 - 289:08
    love of somebody else, the being of the same
    class as the man with
  • 289:08 - 289:14
    respect to sexual union, living in the same
    place, constancy, and
  • 289:14 - 289:20
    poverty. But Vatsyayana decides that desire
    of wealth, freedom from
  • 289:20 - 289:24
    misfortune, and love, are the only causes
    that affect the union of
  • 289:24 - 289:26
    courtesans with men.
  • 289:26 - 289:31
    Now a courtesan should not sacrifice money
    to her love, because money is
  • 289:31 - 289:36
    the chief thing to be attended to. But in
    cases of fear, etc., she
  • 289:36 - 289:41
    should pay regard to strength and other qualities.
    Moreover, even though
  • 289:41 - 289:45
    she be invited by any man to join him, she
    should not at once consent to
  • 289:45 - 289:50
    an union, because men are apt to despise things
    which are easily
  • 289:50 - 289:54
    acquired. On such occasions she should first
    send the shampooers, and
  • 289:54 - 289:59
    the singers, and the jesters, who may be in
    her service, or, in their
  • 289:59 - 290:04
    absence the Pithamardas, or confidants, and
    others, to find out the
  • 290:04 - 290:08
    state of his feelings, and the condition of
    his mind. By means of these
  • 290:08 - 290:12
    persons she should ascertain whether the man
    is pure or impure,
  • 290:12 - 290:19
    affected, or the reverse, capable of attachment,
    or indifferent, liberal
  • 290:19 - 290:23
    or niggardly; and if she finds him to her
    liking, she should then
  • 290:23 - 290:27
    employ the Vita and others to attach his mind
    to her.
  • 290:27 - 290:31
    Accordingly, the Pithamarda should bring the
    man to her house, under the
  • 290:31 - 290:36
    pretence of seeing the fights of quails, cocks,
    and rams, of hearing the
  • 290:36 - 290:42
    maina (a kind of starling) talk, or of seeing
    some other spectacle, or
  • 290:42 - 290:46
    the practice of some art; or he may take the
    woman to the abode of the
  • 290:46 - 290:51
    man. After this, when the man comes to her
    house the woman should give
  • 290:51 - 290:56
    him something capable of producing curiosity,
    and love in his heart,
  • 290:56 - 291:00
    such as an affectionate present, telling him
    that it was specially
  • 291:00 - 291:05
    designed for his use. She should also amuse
    him for a long time by
  • 291:05 - 291:09
    telling him such stories, and doing such things
    as he may take most
  • 291:09 - 291:13
    delight in. When he goes away she should frequently
    send to him a female
  • 291:13 - 291:19
    attendant, skilled in carrying on a jesting
    conversation, and also a
  • 291:19 - 291:23
    small present at the same time. She should
    also sometimes go to him
  • 291:23 - 291:27
    herself under the pretence of some business,
    and accompanied by the
  • 291:27 - 291:29
    Pithamarda.
  • 291:29 - 291:33
    Thus end the means of attaching to herself
    the man desired.
  • 291:33 - 291:37
    There are also some verses on the subject
    as follows:
  • 291:37 - 291:41
    "When a lover comes to her abode, a courtesan
    should give him a mixture
  • 291:41 - 291:46
    of betel leaves and betel nut, garlands of
    flowers, and perfumed
  • 291:46 - 291:50
    ointments, and, showing her skill in arts,
    should entertain him with a
  • 291:50 - 291:54
    long conversation. She should also give him
    some loving presents, and
  • 291:54 - 291:59
    make an exchange of her own things with his,
    and at the same time should
  • 291:59 - 292:03
    show him her skill in sexual enjoyment. When
    a courtesan is thus united
  • 292:03 - 292:08
    with her lover she should always delight him
    by affectionate gifts, by
  • 292:08 - 292:12
    conversation, and by the application of tender
    means of enjoyment."
  • 292:12 - 292:12
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 292:12 - 292:13
    [Footnote 74: In England the lower classes
    of courtesans walk the
  • 292:13 - 292:14
    streets; in India and other places in the
    East they sit at the windows,
  • 292:14 - 292:14
    or at the doors of their houses.]
  • 292:14 - 292:15
    CHAPTER II.
  • 292:15 - 292:17
    OF LIVING LIKE A WIFE.
  • 292:17 - 292:22
    When a courtesan is living as a wife with
    her lover, she should behave
  • 292:22 - 292:27
    like a chaste woman, and do everything to
    his satisfaction. Her duty in
  • 292:27 - 292:31
    this respect, in short, is, that she should
    give him pleasure, but
  • 292:31 - 292:35
    should not become attached to him, though
    behaving as if she were really
  • 292:35 - 292:37
    attached.
  • 292:37 - 292:40
    Now the following is the manner in which she
    is to conduct herself, so
  • 292:40 - 292:45
    as to accomplish the above mentioned purpose.
    She should have a mother
  • 292:45 - 292:50
    dependent on her, one who should be represented
    as very harsh, and who
  • 292:50 - 292:54
    looked upon money as her chief object in life.
    In the event of there
  • 292:54 - 292:58
    being no mother, then an old and confidential
    nurse should play the same
  • 292:58 - 293:03
    role. The mother or nurse, on their part,
    should appear to be displeased
  • 293:03 - 293:08
    with the lover, and forcibly take her away
    from him. The woman herself
  • 293:08 - 293:13
    should always show pretended anger, dejection,
    fear, and shame on this
  • 293:13 - 293:18
    account, but should not disobey the mother
    or nurse at any time.
  • 293:18 - 293:21
    She should make out to the mother or nurse
    that the man is suffering
  • 293:21 - 293:25
    from bad health, and making this a pretext
    for going to see him, she
  • 293:25 - 293:30
    should go on that account. She is, moreover,
    to do the following things
  • 293:30 - 293:34
    for the purpose of gaining the man's favour,
    viz.:
  • 293:34 - 293:37
    Sending her female attendant to bring the
    flowers used by him on the
  • 293:37 - 293:41
    previous day, in order that she may use them
    herself as a mark of
  • 293:41 - 293:46
    affection, also asking for the mixture of
    betel nut and leaves that have
  • 293:46 - 293:51
    remained uneaten by him; expressing wonder
    at his knowledge of sexual
  • 293:51 - 293:55
    intercourse, and the several means of enjoyment
    used by him; learning
  • 293:55 - 294:01
    from him the sixty-four kinds of pleasure
    mentioned by Babhravya;
  • 294:01 - 294:04
    continually practising the ways of enjoyment
    as taught by him, and
  • 294:04 - 294:09
    according to his liking; keeping his secrets;
    telling him her own
  • 294:09 - 294:14
    desires and secrets; concealing her anger;
    never neglecting him on the
  • 294:14 - 294:18
    bed when he turns his face towards her; touching
    any parts of his body
  • 294:18 - 294:23
    according to his wish; kissing and embracing
    him when he is asleep;
  • 294:23 - 294:27
    looking at him with apparent anxiety when
    he is wrapt in thought, or
  • 294:27 - 294:32
    thinking of some other subject than herself;
    showing neither complete
  • 294:32 - 294:36
    shamelessness, nor excessive bashfulness when
    he meets her, or sees her
  • 294:36 - 294:40
    standing on the terrace of her house from
    the public road; hating his
  • 294:40 - 294:45
    enemies; loving those who are dear to him;
    showing a liking for that
  • 294:45 - 294:50
    which he likes; being in high or low spirits
    according to the state that
  • 294:50 - 294:56
    he is in himself; expressing a curiosity to
    see his wives; not
  • 294:56 - 295:00
    continuing her anger for a long time; suspecting
    even the marks and
  • 295:00 - 295:05
    wounds made by herself with her nails and
    teeth on his body to have been
  • 295:05 - 295:10
    made by some other woman; keeping her love
    for him unexpressed by words,
  • 295:10 - 295:16
    but showing it by deeds, and signs, and hints;
    remaining silent when he
  • 295:16 - 295:21
    is asleep, intoxicated, or sick; being very
    attentive when he describes
  • 295:21 - 295:25
    his good actions, and reciting them afterwards
    to his praise and
  • 295:25 - 295:30
    benefit; giving witty replies to him if he
    be sufficiently attached to
  • 295:30 - 295:34
    her; listening to all his stories, except
    those that relate to her
  • 295:34 - 295:40
    rivals; expressing feelings of dejection and
    sorrow if he sighs, yawns,
  • 295:40 - 295:46
    or falls down; pronouncing the words "live
    long" when he sneezes;
  • 295:46 - 295:50
    pretending to be ill, or to have the desire
    of pregnancy, when she feels
  • 295:50 - 295:55
    dejected; abstaining from praising the good
    qualities of any body else,
  • 295:55 - 295:59
    and from censuring those who possess the same
    faults as her own man:
  • 295:59 - 296:04
    wearing anything that may have been given
    to her by him; abstaining from
  • 296:04 - 296:09
    putting on her ornaments, and from taking
    food when he is in pain, sick,
  • 296:09 - 296:14
    low-spirited, or suffering from misfortune,
    and condoling and lamenting
  • 296:14 - 296:19
    with him over the same; wishing to accompany
    him if he happens to leave
  • 296:19 - 296:24
    the country himself or if he be banished from
    it by the King; expressing
  • 296:24 - 296:28
    a desire not to live after him; telling him
    that the whole object and
  • 296:28 - 296:33
    desire of her life was to be united with him;
    offering previously
  • 296:33 - 296:38
    promised sacrifices to the Deity when he acquires
    wealth, or has some
  • 296:38 - 296:43
    desire fulfilled, or when he has recovered
    from some illness or disease;
  • 296:43 - 296:48
    putting on ornaments every day; not acting
    too freely with him; reciting
  • 296:48 - 296:53
    his name and the name of his family in her
    songs; placing his hand on
  • 296:53 - 296:58
    her loins, bosom and forehead, and falling
    asleep after feeling the
  • 296:58 - 297:03
    pleasure of his touch; sitting on his lap
    and falling asleep there;
  • 297:03 - 297:07
    wishing to have a child by him; desiring not
    to live longer than he
  • 297:07 - 297:12
    does; abstaining from revealing his secrets
    to others; dissuading him
  • 297:12 - 297:19
    from vows and fasts by saying "let the sin
    fall upon me;" keeping vows
  • 297:19 - 297:24
    and fasts along with him when it is impossible
    to change his mind on the
  • 297:24 - 297:28
    subject; telling him that vows and fasts are
    difficult to be observed,
  • 297:28 - 297:33
    even by herself, when she has any dispute
    with him about them; looking
  • 297:33 - 297:38
    on her own wealth and his without any distinction;
    abstaining from going
  • 297:38 - 297:42
    to public assemblies without him, and accompanying
    him when he desires
  • 297:42 - 297:48
    her to do so; taking delight in using things
    previously used by him, and
  • 297:48 - 297:53
    in eating food that he has left uneaten; venerating
    his family, his
  • 297:53 - 297:59
    disposition, his skill in the arts, his learning,
    his caste, his
  • 297:59 - 298:04
    complexion, his native country, his friends,
    his good qualities, his
  • 298:04 - 298:09
    age, and his sweet temper; asking him to sing,
    and to do other such like
  • 298:09 - 298:14
    things, if able to do them; going to him without
    paying any regard to
  • 298:14 - 298:18
    fear, to cold, to heat, or to rain; saying
    with regard to the next world
  • 298:18 - 298:24
    that he should be her lover even there; adapting
    her tastes, disposition
  • 298:24 - 298:29
    and actions to his liking; abstaining from
    sorcery; disputing
  • 298:29 - 298:33
    continually with her mother on the subject
    of going to him, and, when
  • 298:33 - 298:38
    forcibly taken by her mother to some other
    place, expressing her desire
  • 298:38 - 298:43
    to die by taking poison, by starving herself
    to death, by stabbing
  • 298:43 - 298:48
    herself with some weapon, or by hanging herself;
    and lastly assuring the
  • 298:48 - 298:52
    man of her constancy and love by means of
    her agents, and receiving
  • 298:52 - 298:56
    money herself, but abstaining from any dispute
    with her mother with
  • 298:56 - 299:00
    regard to pecuniary matters.
  • 299:00 - 299:03
    When the man sets out on a journey, she should
    make him swear that he
  • 299:03 - 299:07
    will return quickly, and in his absence should
    put aside her vows of
  • 299:07 - 299:11
    worshipping the Deity, and should wear no
    ornaments except those that
  • 299:11 - 299:17
    are lucky. If the time fixed for his return
    has passed, she should
  • 299:17 - 299:21
    endeavour to ascertain the real time of his
    return from omens, from the
  • 299:21 - 299:25
    reports of the people, and from the positions
    of the planets, the moon
  • 299:25 - 299:31
    and the stars. On occasions of amusement,
    and of auspicious dreams, she
  • 299:31 - 299:37
    should say "Let me be soon united to him."
    If, moreover, she feels
  • 299:37 - 299:42
    melancholy, or sees any inauspicious omen,
    she should perform some rite
  • 299:42 - 299:44
    to appease the Deity.
  • 299:44 - 299:49
    When the man does return home she should worship
    the God Kama (_i.e._,
  • 299:49 - 299:53
    the Indian Cupid), and offer oblations to
    other Deities, and having
  • 299:53 - 299:58
    caused a pot filled with water to be brought
    by her friends, she should
  • 299:58 - 300:01
    perform the worship in honour of the crow
    who eats the offerings which
  • 300:01 - 300:06
    we make to the manes of deceased relations.
    After the first visit is
  • 300:06 - 300:11
    over she should ask her lover also to perform
    certain rites, and this he
  • 300:11 - 300:14
    will do if he is sufficiently attached to
    her.
  • 300:14 - 300:18
    Now a man is said to be sufficiently attached
    to a woman when his love
  • 300:18 - 300:23
    is disinterested; when he has the same object
    in view as his beloved
  • 300:23 - 300:27
    one; when he is quite free from any suspicions
    on her account; and when
  • 300:27 - 300:31
    he is indifferent to money with regard to
    her.
  • 300:31 - 300:35
    Such is the manner of a courtesan living with
    a man like a wife, and set
  • 300:35 - 300:40
    forth here for the sake of guidance from the
    rules of Dattaka. What is
  • 300:40 - 300:43
    not laid down here should be practised according
    to the custom of the
  • 300:43 - 300:48
    people, and the nature of each individual
    man.
  • 300:48 - 300:51
    There are also two verses on the subject as
    follows:
  • 300:51 - 300:56
    "The extent of the love of women is not known,
    even to those who are the
  • 300:56 - 301:00
    objects of their affection, on account of
    its subtlety, and on account
  • 301:00 - 301:04
    of the avarice, and natural intelligence of
    womankind."
  • 301:04 - 301:08
    "Women are hardly ever known in their true
    light, though they may love
  • 301:08 - 301:13
    men, or become indifferent towards them; may
    give them delight, or
  • 301:13 - 301:17
    abandon them; or may extract from them all
    the wealth that they may
  • 301:17 - 301:20
    possess."
  • 301:20 - 301:27
    CHAPTER III.
  • 301:30 - 301:37
    OF
  • 301:46 - 301:50
    THE MEANS OF GETTING MONEY. OF THE SIGNS OF
    THE CHANGE OF A LOVER'S
  • 301:50 - 301:55
    FEELINGS, AND OF THE WAY TO GET RID OF HIM.
  • 301:55 - 301:58
    Money is got out of a lover in two ways, viz.:
  • 301:58 - 302:04
    By natural or lawful means, and by artifices.
    Old authors are of opinion
  • 302:04 - 302:08
    that when a courtesan can get as much money
    as she wants from her lover,
  • 302:08 - 302:12
    she should not make use of artifice. But Vatsyayana
    lays down that
  • 302:12 - 302:16
    though she may get some money from him by
    natural means, yet when she
  • 302:16 - 302:21
    makes use of artifice he gives her doubly
    more, and therefore artifice
  • 302:21 - 302:24
    should be resorted to for the purpose of extorting
    money from him at all
  • 302:24 - 302:26
    events.
  • 302:26 - 302:30
    Now the artifices to be used for getting money
    from her lover are as
  • 302:30 - 302:31
    follows:
  • 302:31 - 302:35
    1st. Taking money from him on different occasions,
    for the purpose of
  • 302:35 - 302:40
    purchasing various articles, such as ornaments,
    food, drink, flowers,
  • 302:40 - 302:44
    perfumes and cloths, and either not buying
    them, or getting from him
  • 302:44 - 302:46
    more than their cost.
  • 302:46 - 302:50
    2nd. Praising his intelligence to his face.
  • 302:50 - 302:55
    3rd. Pretending to be obliged to make gifts
    on occasion of festivals
  • 302:55 - 303:02
    connected
  • 303:08 - 303:15
    with vows, trees, gardens, temples, or tanks.[75]
  • 303:21 - 303:28
    4th. Pretending that at the time of going
    to his house, her jewels have
  • 303:28 - 303:32
    been stolen either by the King's guards, or
    by robbers.
  • 303:32 - 303:37
    5th. Alleging that her property has been destroyed
    by fire, by the
  • 303:37 - 303:41
    falling of her house, or by the carelessness
    of her servants.
  • 303:41 - 303:46
    6th. Pretending to have lost the ornaments
    of her lover along with her
  • 303:46 - 303:47
    own.
  • 303:47 - 303:51
    7th. Causing him to hear through other people
    of the expenses incurred
  • 303:51 - 303:54
    by her in coming to see him.
  • 303:54 - 303:58
    8th. Contracting debts for the sake of her
    lover.
  • 303:58 - 304:02
    9th. Disputing with her mother on account
    of some expense incurred by
  • 304:02 - 304:07
    her for her lover, and which was not approved
    of by her mother.
  • 304:07 - 304:12
    10th. Not going to parties and festivities
    in the houses of her friends
  • 304:12 - 304:16
    for the want of presents to make to them,
    she having previously informed
  • 304:16 - 304:21
    her lover of the valuable presents given to
    her by these very friends.
  • 304:21 - 304:26
    11th. Not performing certain festive rites
    under the pretence that she
  • 304:26 - 304:29
    has no money to perform them with.
  • 304:29 - 304:35
    12th. Engaging artists to do something for
    her lover.
  • 304:35 - 304:39
    13th. Entertaining physicians and ministers
    for the purpose of attaining
  • 304:39 - 304:41
    some object.
  • 304:41 - 304:46
    14th. Assisting friends and benefactors both
    on festive occasions, and
  • 304:46 - 304:48
    in misfortune.
  • 304:48 - 304:52
    15th. Performing household rites.
  • 304:52 - 304:57
    16th. Having to pay the expenses of the ceremony
    of marriage of the son
  • 304:57 - 304:59
    of a female friend.
  • 304:59 - 305:06
    17th. Having to satisfy curious wishes during
    her state of pregnancy.
  • 305:06 - 305:11
    18th. Pretending to be ill, and charging her
    cost of treatment.
  • 305:11 - 305:16
    19th. Having to remove the troubles of a friend.
  • 305:16 - 305:22
    20th. Selling some of her ornaments, so as
    to give her lover a present.
  • 305:22 - 305:26
    21st. Pretending to sell some of her ornaments,
    furniture, or cooking
  • 305:26 - 305:31
    utensils to a trader, who has been already
    tutored how to behave in the
  • 305:31 - 305:32
    matter.
  • 305:32 - 305:37
    22nd. Having to buy cooking utensils of greater
    value than those of
  • 305:37 - 305:41
    other people, so that they might be more easily
    distinguished, and not
  • 305:41 - 305:45
    changed for others of an inferior description.
  • 305:45 - 305:50
    23rd. Remembering the former favours of her
    lover, and causing them
  • 305:50 - 305:54
    always to be spoken of by her friends and
    followers.
  • 305:54 - 306:00
    24th. Informing her lover of the great gains
    of other courtezans.
  • 306:00 - 306:05
    25th. Describing before them, and in the presence
    of her lover, her own
  • 306:05 - 306:09
    great gains, and making them out to be greater
    even than theirs, though
  • 306:09 - 306:12
    such may not have been really the case.
  • 306:12 - 306:17
    26th. Openly opposing her mother when she
    endeavours to persuade her to
  • 306:17 - 306:21
    take up with men with whom she has been formerly
    acquainted, on account
  • 306:21 - 306:24
    of the great gains to be got from them.
  • 306:24 - 306:31
    27th. Lastly, pointing out to her lover the
    liberality of his rivals.
  • 306:31 - 306:37
    Thus end the ways and means of getting money.
  • 306:37 - 306:37
    * * * * *
  • 306:37 - 306:41
    A woman should always know the state of the
    mind, of the feelings, and
  • 306:41 - 306:45
    of the disposition of her lover towards her,
    from the changes of his
  • 306:45 - 306:47
    temper, his manner, and the colour of his
    face.
  • 306:47 - 306:51
    The behaviour of a waning lover is as follows:
  • 306:51 - 306:55
    1st. He gives the woman either less than is
    wanted, or something else
  • 306:55 - 306:57
    than that which is asked for.
  • 306:57 - 307:01
    2nd. He keeps her in hopes by promises.
  • 307:01 - 307:05
    3rd. He pretends to do one thing, and does
    something else.
  • 307:05 - 307:09
    4th. He does not fulfil her desires.
  • 307:09 - 307:13
    5th. He forgets his promises, or does something
    else than that which he
  • 307:13 - 307:15
    has promised.
  • 307:15 - 307:20
    6th. He speaks with his own servants in a
    mysterious way.
  • 307:20 - 307:25
    7th. He sleeps in some other house under the
    pretence of having to do
  • 307:25 - 307:27
    something for a friend.
  • 307:27 - 307:32
    8th. Lastly, he speaks in private with the
    attendants of a woman with
  • 307:32 - 307:35
    whom he was formerly acquainted.
  • 307:35 - 307:39
    Now when a courtesan finds that her lover's
    disposition towards her is
  • 307:39 - 307:42
    changing, she should get possession of all
    his best things before he
  • 307:42 - 307:47
    becomes aware of her intentions, and allow
    a supposed creditor to take
  • 307:47 - 307:52
    them away forcibly from her in satisfaction
    of some pretended debt.
  • 307:52 - 307:56
    After this, if the lover is rich, and has
    always behaved well towards
  • 307:56 - 308:01
    her, she should ever treat him with respect;
    but if he is poor and
  • 308:01 - 308:04
    destitute, she should get rid of him as if
    she had never been acquainted
  • 308:04 - 308:07
    with him in any way before.
  • 308:07 - 308:10
    The means of getting rid of a lover are as
    follows:
  • 308:10 - 308:15
    1st. Describing the habits and vices of the
    lover as disagreeable and
  • 308:15 - 308:19
    censurable, with the sneer of the lip, and
    the stamp of the foot.
  • 308:19 - 308:24
    2nd. Speaking on a subject with which he is
    not acquainted.
  • 308:24 - 308:29
    3rd. Showing no admiration for his learning,
    and passing a censure upon
  • 308:29 - 308:30
    it.
  • 308:30 - 308:33
    4th. Putting down his pride.
  • 308:33 - 308:38
    5th. Seeking the company of men who are superior
    to him in learning and
  • 308:38 - 308:39
    wisdom.
  • 308:39 - 308:44
    6th. Showing a disregard for him on all occasions.
  • 308:44 - 308:49
    7th. Censuring men possessed of the same faults
    as her lover.
  • 308:49 - 308:54
    8th. Expressing dissatisfaction at the ways
    and means of enjoyment used
  • 308:54 - 308:55
    by him.
  • 308:55 - 309:00
    9th. Not giving him her mouth to kiss.
  • 309:00 - 309:05
    10th. Refusing access to her Jaghana, _i.e._,
    the part of the body
  • 309:05 - 309:07
    between the navel and the thighs.
  • 309:07 - 309:13
    11th. Showing a dislike for the wounds made
    by his nails and teeth.
  • 309:13 - 309:18
    12th. Not pressing close up against him at
    the time when he embraces
  • 309:18 - 309:19
    her.
  • 309:19 - 309:24
    13th. Keeping her limbs without movement at
    the time of congress.
  • 309:24 - 309:29
    14th. Desiring him to employ her when he is
    fatigued.
  • 309:29 - 309:33
    15th. Laughing at his attachment to her.
  • 309:33 - 309:38
    16th. Not responding to his embraces.
  • 309:38 - 309:43
    17th. Turning away from him when he begins
    to embrace her.
  • 309:43 - 309:46
    18th. Pretending to be sleepy.
  • 309:46 - 309:51
    19th. Going out visiting, or into company,
    when she perceives his desire
  • 309:51 - 309:55
    to enjoy her during the day time.
  • 309:55 - 309:59
    20th. Mis-constructing his words.
  • 309:59 - 310:04
    21st. Laughing without any joke, or at the
    time of any joke made by him,
  • 310:04 - 310:07
    laughing under some pretence.
  • 310:07 - 310:12
    22nd. Looking with side glances at her own
    attendants, and clapping her
  • 310:12 - 310:14
    hands when he says anything.
  • 310:14 - 310:19
    23rd. Interrupting him in the middle of his
    stories, and beginning to
  • 310:19 - 310:22
    tell other stories herself.
  • 310:22 - 310:26
    24th. Reciting his faults and his vices, and
    declaring them to be
  • 310:26 - 310:28
    incurable.
  • 310:28 - 310:33
    25th. Saying words to her female attendants
    calculated to cut the heart
  • 310:33 - 310:36
    of her lover to the quick.
  • 310:36 - 310:41
    26th. Taking care not to look at him when
    he comes to her.
  • 310:41 - 310:45
    27th. Asking him what cannot be granted.
  • 310:45 - 310:50
    28th. And, after all, finally dismissing him.
  • 310:50 - 310:54
    There are also two verses on this subject
    as follows:
  • 310:54 - 310:58
    "The duty of a courtesan consists in forming
    connections with suitable
  • 310:58 - 311:02
    men after due and full consideration, and
    attaching the person with whom
  • 311:02 - 311:07
    she is united to herself; in obtaining wealth
    from the person who is
  • 311:07 - 311:11
    attached to her, and then dismissing him after
    she has taken away all
  • 311:11 - 311:12
    his possessions."
  • 311:12 - 311:17
    "A courtesan leading in this manner the life
    of a wife is not troubled
  • 311:17 - 311:20
    with too many lovers, and yet obtains abundance
    of wealth."
  • 311:20 - 311:20
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 311:20 - 311:21
    [Footnote 75: On the completion of a vow a
    festival takes place. Some
  • 311:21 - 311:21
    trees such as the Peepul and Banyan trees,
    are invested with sacred
  • 311:21 - 311:22
    threads like the Brahman's, and on the occasion
    of this ceremony a
  • 311:22 - 311:23
    festival is given. In the same way when gardens
    are made, and tanks or
  • 311:23 - 311:23
    temples built, then also festivals are observed.]
  • 311:23 - 311:24
    CHAPTER IV.
  • 311:24 - 311:28
    ABOUT RE-UNION WITH A FORMER LOVER.
  • 311:28 - 311:32
    When a courtesan abandons her present lover
    after all his wealth is
  • 311:32 - 311:37
    exhausted, she may then consider about her
    re-union with a former lover.
  • 311:37 - 311:41
    But she should return to him only if he has
    acquired fresh wealth, or is
  • 311:41 - 311:45
    still wealthy, and if he is still attached
    to her. And if this man be
  • 311:45 - 311:49
    living at the time with some other women she
    should consider well before
  • 311:49 - 311:50
    she acts.
  • 311:50 - 311:55
    Now such a man can only be in one of the six
    following conditions, viz.:
  • 311:55 - 311:59
    1st. He may have left the first woman of his
    own accord, and may even
  • 311:59 - 312:02
    have left another woman since then.
  • 312:02 - 312:05
    2nd. He may have been driven away from both
    women.
  • 312:05 - 312:09
    3rd. He may have left the one woman of his
    own accord, and be living
  • 312:09 - 312:13
    with another woman.
  • 312:13 - 312:19
    5th. He may have been driven away from the
    one woman, and left the other
  • 312:19 - 312:20
    of his own accord.
  • 312:20 - 312:24
    6th. He may have been driven away by the one
    woman, and may be living
  • 312:24 - 312:26
    with another.
  • 312:26 - 312:31
    (1). Now if the man has left both women of
    his own accord, he should not
  • 312:31 - 312:35
    be resorted to, on account of the fickleness
    of his mind, and his
  • 312:35 - 312:38
    indifference to the excellencies of both of
    them.
  • 312:38 - 312:43
    (2). As regards the man who may have been
    driven away from both women,
  • 312:43 - 312:47
    if he has been driven away from the last one
    because the woman could get
  • 312:47 - 312:51
    more money from some other man, then he should
    be resorted to, for if
  • 312:51 - 312:55
    attached to the first woman he would give
    her more money, through vanity
  • 312:55 - 312:59
    and emulation to spite the other woman. But
    if he has been driven away
  • 312:59 - 313:03
    by the woman on account of his poverty, or
    stinginess, he should not
  • 313:03 - 313:06
    then be resorted to.
  • 313:06 - 313:10
    (3). In the case of the man who may have left
    the one woman of his own
  • 313:10 - 313:15
    accord, and been driven away by the other,
    if he agrees to return to the
  • 313:15 - 313:18
    former and give her plenty of money beforehand,
    then he should be
  • 313:18 - 313:20
    resorted to.
  • 313:20 - 313:24
    (4). In the case of the man who may have left
    the one woman of his own
  • 313:24 - 313:29
    accord, and be living with another woman,
    the former (wishing to take up
  • 313:29 - 313:33
    with him again) should first ascertain if
    he left her in the first
  • 313:33 - 313:36
    instance in the hope of finding some particular
    excellence in the other
  • 313:36 - 313:41
    woman, and that not having found any such
    excellence, he was willing to
  • 313:41 - 313:45
    come back to her, and to give her much money
    on account of his conduct,
  • 313:45 - 313:48
    and on account of his affection still existing
    for her.
  • 313:48 - 313:53
    Or, whether, having discovered many faults
    in the other woman, he would
  • 313:53 - 313:58
    now see even more excellences in herself than
    actually exist, and would
  • 313:58 - 314:01
    be prepared to give her much money for these
    qualities.
  • 314:01 - 314:06
    Or, lastly, to consider whether he was a weak
    man, or a man fond of
  • 314:06 - 314:11
    enjoying many women, or one who liked a poor
    woman, or one who never did
  • 314:11 - 314:15
    anything for the woman that he was with. After
    maturely considering all
  • 314:15 - 314:18
    these things, she should resort to him or
    not, according to
  • 314:18 - 314:21
    circumstances.
  • 314:21 - 314:26
    (5). As regards the man who may have been
    driven away from the one
  • 314:26 - 314:30
    woman, and left the other of his own accord,
    the former woman (wishing
  • 314:30 - 314:34
    to re-unite with him) should first ascertain
    whether he still has any
  • 314:34 - 314:39
    affection for her, and would consequently
    spend much money upon her; or
  • 314:39 - 314:44
    whether, being attached to her excellent qualities,
    he did not take
  • 314:44 - 314:48
    delight in any other women; or whether, being
    driven away from her
  • 314:48 - 314:53
    formerly before completely satisfying his
    sexual desires, he wished to
  • 314:53 - 314:57
    get back to her, so as to be revenged for
    the injury done to him; or
  • 314:57 - 315:01
    whether he wished to create confidence in
    her mind, and then take back
  • 315:01 - 315:05
    from her the wealth which she formerly took
    from him, and finally
  • 315:05 - 315:10
    destroy her; or, lastly, whether he wished
    first to separate her from
  • 315:10 - 315:15
    her present lover, and then to break away
    from her himself. If, after
  • 315:15 - 315:19
    considering all these things, she is of opinion
    that his intentions are
  • 315:19 - 315:24
    really pure and honest, she can re-unite herself
    with him. But if his
  • 315:24 - 315:29
    mind be at all tainted with evil intentions,
    he should be avoided.
  • 315:29 - 315:33
    (6). In the case of the man who may have been
    driven away by one
  • 315:33 - 315:38
    woman, and be living with another, if the
    man makes overtures in return
  • 315:38 - 315:42
    to the first one, the courtesan should consider
    well before she acts,
  • 315:42 - 315:46
    and while the other woman is engaged in attracting
    him to herself, she
  • 315:46 - 315:51
    should try in her turn (through keeping herself
    behind the scenes) to
  • 315:51 - 315:55
    gain him over, on the grounds of any of the
    following considerations,
  • 315:55 - 315:56
    viz.:
  • 315:56 - 316:01
    1st. That he was driven away unjustly and
    for no proper reason, and now
  • 316:01 - 316:04
    that he has gone to another woman, every effort
    must be used to bring
  • 316:04 - 316:06
    him back to myself.
  • 316:06 - 316:11
    2nd. That if he were once to converse with
    me again, he would break away
  • 316:11 - 316:13
    from the other woman.
  • 316:13 - 316:17
    3rd. That the pride of my present lover would
    be put down by means of
  • 316:17 - 316:19
    the former one.
  • 316:19 - 316:24
    4th. That he has become wealthy, has secured
    a higher position, and
  • 316:24 - 316:27
    holds a place of authority under the King.
  • 316:27 - 316:31
    5th. That he is separate from his wife.
  • 316:31 - 316:35
    6th. That he is now independent.
  • 316:35 - 316:39
    7th. That he lives apart from his father,
    or brother.
  • 316:39 - 316:44
    8th. That by making peace with him I shall
    be able to get hold of a very
  • 316:44 - 316:49
    rich man, who is now prevented from coming
    to me by my present lover.
  • 316:49 - 316:54
    9th. That as he is not respected by his wife,
    I shall now be able to
  • 316:54 - 316:56
    separate him from her.
  • 316:56 - 317:01
    10th. That the friend of this man loves my
    rival, who hates me
  • 317:01 - 317:05
    cordially; I shall, therefore, by this means
    separate the friend from
  • 317:05 - 317:07
    his mistress.
  • 317:07 - 317:12
    11th. And lastly, I shall bring discredit
    upon him by bringing him back
  • 317:12 - 317:17
    to me, thus showing the fickleness of his
    mind.
  • 317:17 - 317:21
    When a courtesan is resolved to take up again
    with a former lover, her
  • 317:21 - 317:25
    Pithamurda and other servants should tell
    him that his former expulsion
  • 317:25 - 317:30
    from the woman's house was caused by the wickedness
    of her mother; that
  • 317:30 - 317:33
    the woman loved him just as much as ever at
    that time, but could not
  • 317:33 - 317:37
    help the occurrence on account of her deference
    to her mother's will;
  • 317:37 - 317:41
    that she hated the union of her present lover,
    and disliked him
  • 317:41 - 317:46
    excessively. In addition to this, they should
    create confidence in his
  • 317:46 - 317:50
    mind by speaking to him of her former love
    for him, and should allude to
  • 317:50 - 317:55
    the mark of that love that she has ever remembered.
    This mark of her
  • 317:55 - 317:58
    love should be connected with some kind of
    pleasure that may have been
  • 317:58 - 318:02
    practised by him, such as his way of kissing
    her, or manner of having
  • 318:02 - 318:05
    connection with her.
  • 318:05 - 318:10
    Thus end the ways of bringing about a re-union
    with a former lover.
  • 318:10 - 318:14
    When a woman has to choose between two lovers,
    one of whom was formerly
  • 318:14 - 318:20
    united with her, while the other is a stranger,
    the Acharyas (sages) are
  • 318:20 - 318:24
    of opinion that the first one is preferable,
    because his disposition and
  • 318:24 - 318:28
    character being already known by previous
    careful observation, he can be
  • 318:28 - 318:34
    easily pleased and satisfied; but Vatsyayana
    thinks that a former lover,
  • 318:34 - 318:38
    having already spent a great deal of his wealth,
    is not able or willing
  • 318:38 - 318:42
    to give much money again, and is not, therefore,
    to be relied upon so
  • 318:42 - 318:48
    much as a stranger. Particular cases may,
    however, arise differing from
  • 318:48 - 318:52
    this general rule on account of the different
    natures of men.
  • 318:52 - 318:56
    There are also verses on the subject as follows:
  • 318:56 - 319:00
    "Re-union with a former lover may be desirable
    so as to separate some
  • 319:00 - 319:05
    particular woman from some particular man,
    or some particular man from
  • 319:05 - 319:09
    some particular woman, or to have a certain
    effect upon the present
  • 319:09 - 319:10
    lover."
  • 319:10 - 319:14
    "When a man is excessively attached to a woman,
    he is afraid of her
  • 319:14 - 319:19
    coming into contact with other men; he does
    not then regard or notice
  • 319:19 - 319:22
    her faults; and he gives her much wealth through
    fear of her leaving
  • 319:22 - 319:23
    him."
  • 319:23 - 319:28
    "A courtesan should be agreeable to the man
    who is attached to her, and
  • 319:28 - 319:32
    despise the man who does not care for her.
    If while she is living with
  • 319:32 - 319:36
    one man a messenger comes to her from some
    other man, she may either
  • 319:36 - 319:41
    refuse to listen to any negotiations on his
    part, or appoint a fixed
  • 319:41 - 319:45
    time for him to visit her, but she should
    not leave the man who may be
  • 319:45 - 319:48
    living with her and who may be attached to
    her."
  • 319:48 - 319:53
    "A wise woman should only renew her connection
    with a former lover if
  • 319:53 - 319:58
    she is satisfied that good fortune, gain,
    love, and friendship, are
  • 319:58 - 320:03
    likely to be the result of such a re-union."
  • 320:03 - 320:10
    CHAPTER V.
  • 320:13 - 320:20
    OF
  • 320:29 - 320:32
    DIFFERENT KINDS OF GAIN.
  • 320:32 - 320:37
    When a courtesan is able to realize much money
    every day, by reason of
  • 320:37 - 320:42
    many customers, she should not confine herself
    to a single lover; under
  • 320:42 - 320:46
    such circumstances, she should fix her rate
    for one night, after
  • 320:46 - 320:50
    considering the place, the season, and the
    condition of the people, and
  • 320:50 - 320:54
    having regard to her own good qualities and
    good looks, and after
  • 320:54 - 320:59
    comparing her rates with those of other courtesans.
    She can inform her
  • 320:59 - 321:03
    lovers, and friends, and acquaintances about
    these charges. If, however,
  • 321:03 - 321:07
    she can obtain a great gain from a single
    lover, she may resort to him
  • 321:07 - 321:10
    alone, and live with him like a wife.
  • 321:10 - 321:14
    Now, the Sages are of opinion that when a
    courtesan has the chance of an
  • 321:14 - 321:19
    equal gain from two lovers at the same time,
    a preference should be
  • 321:19 - 321:23
    given to the one who would give her the kind
    of thing which she wants.
  • 321:23 - 321:26
    But Vatsyayana says that the preference should
    be given to the one who
  • 321:26 - 321:31
    gives her gold, because it cannot be taken
    back like some other things,
  • 321:31 - 321:35
    it can be easily received, and is also the
    means of procuring anything
  • 321:35 - 321:41
    that may be wished for. Of such things as
    gold, silver, copper, bell
  • 321:41 - 321:48
    metal, iron, pots, furniture, beds, upper
    garments, under vestments,
  • 321:48 - 321:53
    fragrant substances, vessels made of gourds,
    ghee, oil, corn, cattle,
  • 321:53 - 321:59
    and other things of a like nature, the first,
    viz., gold, is superior to
  • 321:59 - 322:00
    all the others.
  • 322:00 - 322:04
    When the same labour is required to gain any
    two lovers, or when the
  • 322:04 - 322:08
    same kind of thing is to be got from each
    of them, the choice should be
  • 322:08 - 322:13
    made by the advice of a friend, or it may
    be made from their personal
  • 322:13 - 322:16
    qualities, or from the signs of good or bad
    fortune that may be
  • 322:16 - 322:19
    connected with them.
  • 322:19 - 322:22
    When there are two lovers, one of whom is
    attached to the courtesan, and
  • 322:22 - 322:27
    the other is simply very generous, the Sages
    say that the preference
  • 322:27 - 322:31
    should be given to the generous lover, but
    Vatsyayana is of opinion that
  • 322:31 - 322:35
    the one who is really attached to the courtesan
    should be preferred,
  • 322:35 - 322:40
    because he can be made to be generous, even
    as a miser gives money if he
  • 322:40 - 322:44
    becomes fond of a woman, but a man who is
    simply generous cannot be made
  • 322:44 - 322:49
    to love with real attachment. But among those
    who are attached to her,
  • 322:49 - 322:53
    if there is one who is poor, and one who is
    rich, the preference is of
  • 322:53 - 322:56
    course to be given to the latter.
  • 322:56 - 322:59
    When there are two lovers, one of whom is
    generous, and the other ready
  • 322:59 - 323:04
    to do any service for the courtesan, some
    Sages say that the one who is
  • 323:04 - 323:09
    ready to do the service should be preferred,
    but Vatsyayana is of
  • 323:09 - 323:12
    opinion that a man who does a service thinks
    that he has gained his
  • 323:12 - 323:17
    object when he has done something once, but
    a generous man does not care
  • 323:17 - 323:21
    for what he has given before. Even here the
    choice should be guided by
  • 323:21 - 323:25
    the likelihood of the future good to be derived
    from her union with
  • 323:25 - 323:27
    either of them.
  • 323:27 - 323:31
    When one of the two lovers is grateful, and
    the other liberal, some
  • 323:31 - 323:36
    Sages say that the liberal one should be preferred,
    but Vatsyayana is of
  • 323:36 - 323:40
    opinion that the former should be chosen,
    because liberal men are
  • 323:40 - 323:45
    generally haughty, plain spoken, and wanting
    in consideration towards
  • 323:45 - 323:49
    others. Even though these liberal men have
    been on friendly terms for a
  • 323:49 - 323:54
    long time, yet if they see any fault in the
    courtesan, or are told lies
  • 323:54 - 323:59
    about her by some other women, they do not
    care for past services, but
  • 323:59 - 324:04
    leave abruptly. On the other hand the grateful
    man does not at once
  • 324:04 - 324:07
    break off from her, on account of a regard
    for the pains she may have
  • 324:07 - 324:13
    taken to please him. In this case also the
    choice is to be guided with
  • 324:13 - 324:16
    respect to what may happen in future.
  • 324:16 - 324:20
    When an occasion for complying with the request
    of a friend, and a
  • 324:20 - 324:25
    chance of getting money come together, the
    Sages say that the chance of
  • 324:25 - 324:29
    getting money should be preferred. But Vatsyayana
    thinks that the money
  • 324:29 - 324:34
    can be obtained to-morrow as well as to-day,
    but if the request of a
  • 324:34 - 324:39
    friend be not at once complied with, he may
    become disaffected. Even
  • 324:39 - 324:45
    here, in making the choice, regard must be
    paid to future good fortune.
  • 324:45 - 324:49
    On such an occasion, however, the courtesan
    might pacify her friend by
  • 324:49 - 324:53
    pretending to have some work to do, and telling
    him that his request
  • 324:53 - 324:57
    will be complied with next day, and in this
    way secure the chance of
  • 324:57 - 325:00
    getting the money that has been offered her.
  • 325:00 - 325:03
    When the chance of getting money, and the
    chance of avoiding some
  • 325:03 - 325:08
    disaster come at the same time, the Sages
    are of opinion that the chance
  • 325:08 - 325:13
    of getting money should be preferred, but
    Vatsyayana says that money has
  • 325:13 - 325:17
    only a limited importance, while a disaster
    that is once averted may
  • 325:17 - 325:22
    never occur again. Here, however, the choice
    should be guided by the
  • 325:22 - 325:26
    greatness or smallness of the disaster.
  • 325:26 - 325:30
    The gains of the wealthiest and best kind
    of courtesans are to be spent
  • 325:30 - 325:31
    as follows:
  • 325:31 - 325:36
    Building temples, tanks, and gardens; giving
    a thousand cows to
  • 325:36 - 325:41
    different Brahmans; carrying on the worship
    of the Gods, and celebrating
  • 325:41 - 325:46
    festivals in their honour; and, lastly, performing
    such vows as may be
  • 325:46 - 325:48
    within their means.
  • 325:48 - 325:52
    The gains of other courtesans are to be spent
    as follows:
  • 325:52 - 325:56
    Having a white dress to wear every day; getting
    sufficient food and
  • 325:56 - 326:02
    drink to satisfy hunger and thirst; eating
    daily a perfumed Tambula,
  • 326:02 - 326:07
    _i.e._, a mixture of betel nut and betel leaves;
    and wearing ornaments
  • 326:07 - 326:12
    gilt with gold. The Sages say that these represent
    the gains of all the
  • 326:12 - 326:17
    middle and lower classes of courtesans, but
    Vatsyayana is of opinion
  • 326:17 - 326:21
    that their gains cannot be calculated, or
    fixed in any way, as these
  • 326:21 - 326:26
    depend on the influence of the place, the
    customs of the people, their
  • 326:26 - 326:29
    own appearance, and many other things.
  • 326:29 - 326:33
    When a courtesan wants to keep some particular
    man from some other
  • 326:33 - 326:37
    woman; or wants to get him away from some
    woman to whom he may be
  • 326:37 - 326:42
    attached; or to deprive some woman of the
    gains realized by her from
  • 326:42 - 326:47
    him; or if she thinks that she would raise
    her position; or enjoy some
  • 326:47 - 326:52
    great good fortune; or become desirable to
    all men by uniting herself
  • 326:52 - 326:57
    with this man; or if she wishes to get his
    assistance in averting some
  • 326:57 - 327:02
    misfortune; or is really attached to him and
    loves him; or wishes to
  • 327:02 - 327:07
    injure somebody through his means; or has
    regard to some former favour
  • 327:07 - 327:13
    conferred upon her by him; or wishes to be
    united with him merely from
  • 327:13 - 327:17
    desire; or any of the above reasons, she should
    agree to take from him
  • 327:17 - 327:22
    only a small sum of money in a friendly way.
  • 327:22 - 327:26
    When a courtesan intends to abandon a particular
    lover, and take up with
  • 327:26 - 327:29
    another one; or when she has reason to believe
    that her lover will
  • 327:29 - 327:34
    shortly leave her, and return to his wives;
    or that having squandered
  • 327:34 - 327:40
    all his money, and became penniless, his guardian,
    or master, or father
  • 327:40 - 327:45
    would come and take him away; or that her
    lover is about to lose his
  • 327:45 - 327:51
    position, or lastly, that he is of a very
    fickle mind, she should, under
  • 327:51 - 327:55
    any of these circumstances, endeavour to get
    as much money as she can
  • 327:55 - 327:58
    from him as soon as possible.
  • 327:58 - 328:02
    On the other hand, when the courtesan thinks
    that her lover is about to
  • 328:02 - 328:07
    receive valuable presents; or get a place
    of authority from the King; or
  • 328:07 - 328:12
    be near the time of inheriting a fortune;
    or that his ship would soon
  • 328:12 - 328:16
    arrive laden with merchandise; or that he
    has large stocks of corn and
  • 328:16 - 328:20
    other commodities; or that if anything was
    done for him it would not be
  • 328:20 - 328:26
    done in vain; or that he is always true to
    his word; then should she
  • 328:26 - 328:31
    have regard to her future welfare, and live
    with the man like a wife.
  • 328:31 - 328:34
    There are also verses on the subject as follows:
  • 328:34 - 328:39
    "In considering her present gains, and her
    future welfare, a courtesan
  • 328:39 - 328:43
    should avoid such persons as have gained their
    means of subsistence with
  • 328:43 - 328:47
    very great difficulty, as also those who have
    become selfish and
  • 328:47 - 328:51
    hard-hearted by becoming the favourites of
    Kings."
  • 328:51 - 328:56
    "She should make every endeavour to unite
    herself with prosperous and
  • 328:56 - 329:00
    well-to-do people, and with those whom it
    is dangerous to avoid, or to
  • 329:00 - 329:05
    slight in any way. Even at some cost to herself
    she should become
  • 329:05 - 329:09
    acquainted with energetic and liberal-minded
    men, who when pleased would
  • 329:09 - 329:14
    give her a large sum of money, even for very
    little service, or for some
  • 329:14 - 329:15
    small thing."
  • 329:15 - 329:19
    CHAPTER VI.
  • 329:19 - 329:25
    OF GAINS AND LOSSES; ATTENDANT GAINS AND LOSSES;
    AND DOUBTS; AS ALSO OF
  • 329:25 - 329:29
    THE DIFFERENT KINDS OF COURTESANS.
  • 329:29 - 329:34
    It sometimes happens that while gains are
    being sought for, or expected
  • 329:34 - 329:39
    to be realised, that losses only are the result
    of our efforts, the
  • 329:39 - 329:41
    causes of these losses are:
  • 329:41 - 329:43
    Weakness of intellect.
  • 329:43 - 329:45
    Excessive love.
  • 329:45 - 329:47
    Excessive pride.
  • 329:47 - 329:49
    Excessive self conceit.
  • 329:49 - 329:51
    Excessive simplicity.
  • 329:51 - 329:53
    Excessive confidence.
  • 329:53 - 329:55
    Excessive anger.
  • 329:55 - 329:57
    Carelessness.
  • 329:57 - 329:59
    Recklessness.
  • 329:59 - 330:02
    Influence of evil genius.
  • 330:02 - 330:04
    Accidental circumstances.
  • 330:04 - 330:07
    The results of these losses are:
  • 330:07 - 330:10
    Expense incurred without any result.
  • 330:10 - 330:13
    Destruction of future good fortune.
  • 330:13 - 330:15
    Stoppage of gains about to be realized.
  • 330:15 - 330:19
    Loss of what is already obtained.
  • 330:19 - 330:22
    Acquisition of a sour temper.
  • 330:22 - 330:25
    Becoming unaimiable to every body.
  • 330:25 - 330:26
    Injury to health.
  • 330:26 - 330:30
    Loss of hair and other accidents.
  • 330:30 - 330:34
    Now gain is of three kinds, viz.: gain of
    wealth, gain of religious
  • 330:34 - 330:40
    merit, and gain of pleasure; and similarly,
    loss is of three kinds,
  • 330:40 - 330:46
    viz.: loss of wealth, loss of religious merit,
    and loss of pleasure. At
  • 330:46 - 330:50
    the time when gains are sought for, if other
    gains come along with them,
  • 330:50 - 330:55
    these are called attendant gains. When gain
    is uncertain, the doubt of
  • 330:55 - 331:00
    its being a gain is called a simple doubt.
    When there is a doubt
  • 331:00 - 331:04
    whether either of two things will happen or
    not, it is called a mixed
  • 331:04 - 331:10
    doubt. If while one thing is being done two
    results take place, it is
  • 331:10 - 331:14
    called a combination of two results, and if
    several results follow from
  • 331:14 - 331:19
    the same action, it is called a combination
    of results on every side.
  • 331:19 - 331:22
    We shall now give examples of the above.
  • 331:22 - 331:28
    As already stated, gain is of three kinds,
    and loss, which is opposed to
  • 331:28 - 331:31
    gain, is also of three kinds.
  • 331:31 - 331:36
    (a). When by living with a great man a courtesan
    acquires present
  • 331:36 - 331:41
    wealth, and in addition to this becomes acquainted
    with other people,
  • 331:41 - 331:46
    and thus obtains a chance of future fortune,
    and an accession of wealth,
  • 331:46 - 331:51
    and becomes desirable to all, this is called
    a gain of wealth attended
  • 331:51 - 331:53
    by other gain.
  • 331:53 - 331:58
    (b). When by living with a man a courtesan
    simply gets money, this is
  • 331:58 - 332:02
    called a gain of wealth not attended by any
    other gain.
  • 332:02 - 332:08
    (c). When a courtesan receives money from
    other people besides her
  • 332:08 - 332:12
    lover, the results are: the chance of the
    loss of future good from her
  • 332:12 - 332:17
    present lover; the chance of disaffection
    of a man securely attached to
  • 332:17 - 332:23
    her; the hatred of all; and the chance of
    a union with some low person,
  • 332:23 - 332:27
    tending to destroy her future good. This gain
    is called a gain of wealth
  • 332:27 - 332:30
    attended by losses.
  • 332:30 - 332:35
    (d). When a courtesan, at her own expense,
    and without any results in
  • 332:35 - 332:40
    the shape of gain, has connected with a great
    man, or an avaricious
  • 332:40 - 332:44
    minister, for the sake of diverting some misfortune,
    or removing some
  • 332:44 - 332:48
    cause that may be threatening the destruction
    of a great gain, this loss
  • 332:48 - 332:53
    is said to be a loss of wealth attended by
    gains of the future good
  • 332:53 - 332:55
    which it may bring about.
  • 332:55 - 333:01
    (e). When a courtesan is kind, even at her
    own expense, to a man who is
  • 333:01 - 333:07
    very stingy, or to a man proud of his looks,
    or to an ungrateful man
  • 333:07 - 333:11
    skilled in gaining the heart of others, without
    any good resulting from
  • 333:11 - 333:15
    these connections to her in the end, this
    loss is called a loss of
  • 333:15 - 333:18
    wealth not attended by any gain.
  • 333:18 - 333:24
    (f). When a courtesan is kind to any such
    man as described above, but
  • 333:24 - 333:28
    who in addition are favourites of the King,
    and moreover cruel and
  • 333:28 - 333:33
    powerful, without any good result in the end,
    and with a chance of her
  • 333:33 - 333:37
    being turned away at any moment, this loss
    is called a loss of wealth
  • 333:37 - 333:40
    attended by other losses.
  • 333:40 - 333:44
    In this way gains and losses, and attendant
    gains and losses in
  • 333:44 - 333:48
    religious merit and pleasures may become known
    to the reader, and
  • 333:48 - 333:52
    combinations of all of them may also be made.
  • 333:52 - 333:56
    Thus end the remarks on gains and losses,
    and attendant gains and
  • 333:56 - 333:58
    losses.
  • 333:58 - 334:03
    In the next place we come to doubts, which
    are again of three kinds,
  • 334:03 - 334:08
    viz.: doubts about wealth, doubts about religious
    merit, and doubts
  • 334:08 - 334:10
    about pleasures.
  • 334:10 - 334:13
    The following are examples.
  • 334:13 - 334:18
    (a). When a courtesan is not certain how much
    a man may give her, or
  • 334:18 - 334:22
    spend upon her, this is called a doubt about
    wealth.
  • 334:22 - 334:27
    (b). When a courtesan feels doubtful whether
    she is right in entirely
  • 334:27 - 334:31
    abandoning a lover from whom she is unable
    to get money, she having
  • 334:31 - 334:35
    taken all his wealth from him in the first
    instance, this doubt is
  • 334:35 - 334:38
    called a doubt about religious merit.
  • 334:38 - 334:44
    (c). When a courtesan is unable to get hold
    of a lover to her liking,
  • 334:44 - 334:47
    and is uncertain whether she will derive any
    pleasure from a person
  • 334:47 - 334:52
    surrounded by his family, or from a low person,
    this is called a doubt
  • 334:52 - 334:54
    about pleasure.
  • 334:54 - 334:59
    (d). When a courtesan is uncertain whether
    some powerful but low
  • 334:59 - 335:03
    principled fellow would cause loss to her
    on account of her not being
  • 335:03 - 335:08
    civil to him, this is called a doubt about
    the loss of wealth.
  • 335:08 - 335:13
    (e). When a courtesan feels doubtful whether
    she would lose religious
  • 335:13 - 335:17
    merit by abandoning a man who is attached
    to her without giving him the
  • 335:17 - 335:22
    slightest favour, and thereby causing him
    unhappiness in this world and
  • 335:22 - 335:26
    the next,[76] this doubt is called a doubt
    about the loss of a religious
  • 335:26 - 335:33
    merit.
  • 335:34 - 335:41
    (f). When a courtesan is uncertain as to whether
    she might create
  • 335:44 - 335:49
    disaffection by speaking out, and revealing
    her love and thus not get
  • 335:49 - 335:55
    her desire satisfied, this is called a doubt
    about the loss of pleasure.
  • 335:55 - 335:58
    Thus end the remarks on doubts.
  • 335:58 - 336:01
    _Mixed Doubts_.
  • 336:01 - 336:06
    (a). The intercourse or connection with a
    stranger, whose disposition is
  • 336:06 - 336:10
    unknown, and who may have been introduced
    by a lover, or by one who
  • 336:10 - 336:14
    possessed authority, may be productive either
    of gain or loss, and
  • 336:14 - 336:18
    therefore this is called a mixed doubt about
    the gain and loss of
  • 336:18 - 336:19
    wealth.
  • 336:19 - 336:25
    (b). When a courtesan is requested by a friend,
    or is impelled by pity
  • 336:25 - 336:29
    to have intercourse with a learned Brahman,
    a religious student, a
  • 336:29 - 336:34
    sacrificer, a devotee, or an ascetic who may
    have all fallen in love
  • 336:34 - 336:39
    with her, and who may be consequently at the
    point of death, by doing
  • 336:39 - 336:43
    this she might either gain or lose religious
    merit, and therefore this
  • 336:43 - 336:48
    is called a mixed doubt about the gain and
    loss of religious merit.
  • 336:48 - 336:55
    (c). If a courtesan relies solely upon the
    report of other people (_i.e._,
  • 336:55 - 337:00
    hearsay) about a man, and goes to him without
    ascertaining herself
  • 337:00 - 337:04
    whether he possesses good qualities or not,
    she may either gain or lose
  • 337:04 - 337:09
    pleasure in proportion as he may be good or
    bad, and therefore this is
  • 337:09 - 337:13
    called a mixed doubt about the gain and loss
    of pleasure.
  • 337:13 - 337:19
    Uddalika has described the gains and losses
    on both sides as follows.
  • 337:19 - 337:24
    (a). If, when living with a lover, a courtesan
    gets both wealth and
  • 337:24 - 337:28
    pleasure from him, it is called a gain on
    both sides.
  • 337:28 - 337:33
    (b). When a courtesan lives with a lover at
    her own expense without
  • 337:33 - 337:37
    getting any profit out of it, and the lover
    even takes back from her
  • 337:37 - 337:42
    what he may have formerly given her, it is
    called a loss on both sides.
  • 337:42 - 337:47
    (c). When a courtesan is uncertain whether
    a new acquaintance would
  • 337:47 - 337:51
    become attached to her, and, moreover, if
    he became attached to her,
  • 337:51 - 337:55
    whether he would give her any thing, it is
    then called a doubt on both
  • 337:55 - 337:58
    sides about gains.
  • 337:58 - 338:04
    (d). When a courtesan is uncertain whether
    a former enemy, if made up by
  • 338:04 - 338:08
    her at her own expense, would do her some
    injury on account of his
  • 338:08 - 338:13
    grudge against her; or, if becoming attached
    to her, would take away
  • 338:13 - 338:18
    angrily from her any thing that he may have
    given to her, this is called
  • 338:18 - 338:21
    a doubt on both sides about loss.
  • 338:21 - 338:27
    Babhravya has described the gains and losses
    on both sides as follows.
  • 338:27 - 338:32
    (a). When a courtesan can get money from a
    man whom she may go to see,
  • 338:32 - 338:36
    and also money from a man whom she may not
    go to see, this is called a
  • 338:36 - 338:38
    gain on both sides.
  • 338:38 - 338:44
    (b). When a courtesan has to incur further
    expense if she goes to see a
  • 338:44 - 338:49
    man, and yet runs the risk of incurring an
    irremediable loss if she does
  • 338:49 - 338:54
    not go to see him, this is called a loss on
    both sides.
  • 338:54 - 338:58
    (c). When a courtesan is uncertain, whether
    a particular man would give
  • 338:58 - 339:03
    her anything on her going to see him, without
    incurring expense on her
  • 339:03 - 339:08
    part, or whether on her neglecting him another
    man would give her
  • 339:08 - 339:13
    something, this is called a doubt on both
    sides about gain.
  • 339:13 - 339:18
    (d.) When a courtesan is uncertain, whether,
    on going at her own expense
  • 339:18 - 339:22
    to see an old enemy, he would take back from
    her what he may have given
  • 339:22 - 339:27
    her, or whether by her not going to see him
    he would cause some disaster
  • 339:27 - 339:33
    to fall upon her, this is called a doubt on
    both sides about loss.
  • 339:33 - 339:37
    By combining the above, the following six
    kinds of mixed results are
  • 339:37 - 339:39
    produced, viz.:
  • 339:39 - 339:42
    (a). Gain on one side, and loss on the other.
  • 339:42 - 339:47
    (b). Gain on one side, and doubt of gain on
    the other.
  • 339:47 - 339:52
    (c). Gain on one side, and doubt of loss on
    the other.
  • 339:52 - 339:57
    (d). Loss on one side, and doubt of gain on
    the other.
  • 339:57 - 340:03
    (e). Doubt of gain on one side, and doubt
    of loss on the other.
  • 340:03 - 340:08
    (f). Doubt of loss on one side, and loss on
    the other.
  • 340:08 - 340:13
    A courtesan, having considered all the above
    things, and taken council
  • 340:13 - 340:18
    with her friends, should act so as to acquire
    gain, the chances of great
  • 340:18 - 340:23
    gain, and the warding off of any great disaster.
    Religious merit and
  • 340:23 - 340:27
    pleasure should also be formed into separate
    combinations like those of
  • 340:27 - 340:31
    wealth, and then all should be combined with
    each other, so as to form
  • 340:31 - 340:33
    new combinations.
  • 340:33 - 340:36
    When a courtesan consorts with men she should
    cause each of them to give
  • 340:36 - 340:42
    her money as well as pleasure. At particular
    times, such as the Spring
  • 340:42 - 340:46
    Festivals, etc., she should make her mother
    announce to the various men,
  • 340:46 - 340:50
    that on a certain day her daughter would remain
    with the man who would
  • 340:50 - 340:54
    gratify such and such a desire of hers.
  • 340:54 - 340:57
    When young men approach her with delight,
    she should think of what she
  • 340:57 - 340:59
    may accomplish through them.
  • 340:59 - 341:05
    The combination of gains and losses on all
    sides are: gain on one side,
  • 341:05 - 341:11
    and loss on all others; loss on one side and
    gain on all others; gain on
  • 341:11 - 341:15
    all sides, loss on all sides.
  • 341:15 - 341:19
    A courtesan should also consider doubts about
    gain and doubts about loss
  • 341:19 - 341:24
    with reference both to wealth, religious merit,
    and pleasure.
  • 341:24 - 341:29
    Thus ends the consideration of gain, loss,
    attendant gains, attendant
  • 341:29 - 341:32
    losses, and doubts.
  • 341:32 - 341:34
    The different kinds of courtesans are:
  • 341:34 - 341:36
    A bawd.
  • 341:36 - 341:37
    A female attendant.
  • 341:37 - 341:39
    An unchaste woman.
  • 341:39 - 341:42
    A dancing girl.
  • 341:42 - 341:43
    A female artisan.
  • 341:43 - 341:46
    A woman who has left her family.
  • 341:46 - 341:48
    A woman living on her beauty.
  • 341:48 - 341:52
    And, finally, a regular courtesan.
  • 341:52 - 341:55
    All the above kinds of courtesans are acquainted
    with various kinds of
  • 341:55 - 342:00
    men, and should consider the ways of getting
    money from them, of
  • 342:00 - 342:04
    pleasing them, of separating themselves from
    them, and of re-uniting
  • 342:04 - 342:09
    with them. They should also take into consideration
    particular gains and
  • 342:09 - 342:13
    losses, attendant gains and losses, and doubts
    in accordance with their
  • 342:13 - 342:16
    several conditions.
  • 342:16 - 342:19
    Thus end the considerations of courtesans.
  • 342:19 - 342:23
    There are also two verses on the subject as
    follows:
  • 342:23 - 342:28
    "Men want pleasure, while women want money,
    and therefore this Part,
  • 342:28 - 342:32
    which treats of the means of gaining wealth,
    should be studied."
  • 342:32 - 342:36
    "There are some women who seek for love, and
    there are others who seek
  • 342:36 - 342:41
    for money; for the former the ways of love
    are told in previous portions
  • 342:41 - 342:45
    of this work, while the ways of getting money,
    as practised by
  • 342:45 - 342:49
    courtesans, are described in this Part."
  • 342:49 - 342:51
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 342:51 - 342:58
    [Footnote 76: The souls of men who die with
    their desires unfulfilled
  • 343:03 - 343:10
    are said to go to the world of the Manes,
    and not direct to the Supreme
  • 343:11 - 343:12
    Spirit.]
  • 343:12 - 343:14
    =END OF PART VI.=
  • 343:14 - 343:15
    PART VII.
  • 343:15 - 343:18
    ABOUT THE MEANS OF ATTRACTING OTHERS TO YOURSELF.
  • 343:18 - 343:19
    CHAPTER I.
  • 343:19 - 343:24
    ON PERSONAL ADORNMENT; ON SUBJUGATING THE
    HEARTS OF OTHERS; AND ON TONIC
  • 343:24 - 343:27
    MEDICINES.
  • 343:27 - 343:31
    When a person fails to obtain the object of
    his desires by any of the
  • 343:31 - 343:35
    ways previously related, he should then have
    recourse to other ways of
  • 343:35 - 343:37
    attracting others to himself.
  • 343:37 - 343:42
    Now, good looks, good qualities, youth, and
    liberality are the chief and
  • 343:42 - 343:47
    most natural means of making a person agreeable
    in the eyes of others.
  • 343:47 - 343:50
    But in the absence of these a man or a woman
    must have resort to
  • 343:50 - 343:55
    artificial means, or to art, and the following
    are some recipes that may
  • 343:55 - 343:57
    be found useful.
  • 343:57 - 344:03
    (a). An ointment made of the tabernamontana
    coronaria, the costus
  • 344:03 - 344:09
    speciosus or arabicus, and the flacourtia
    cataphracta, can be used as an
  • 344:09 - 344:12
    unguent of adornment.
  • 344:12 - 344:17
    (b). If a fine powder is made of the above
    plants, and applied to the
  • 344:17 - 344:21
    wick of a lamp, which is made to burn with
    the oil of blue vitrol, the
  • 344:21 - 344:25
    black pigment or lamp black produced therefrom,
    when applied to the
  • 344:25 - 344:31
    eye-lashes, has the effect of making a person
    look lovely.
  • 344:31 - 344:38
    (c). The oil of the hog weed, the echites
    putescens, the sarina plant,
  • 344:38 - 344:43
    the yellow amaranth, and the leaf of the nymphæ,
    if applied to the body,
  • 344:43 - 344:44
    has the same effect.
  • 344:44 - 344:50
    (d). A black pigment from the same plants
    produce a similar effect.
  • 344:50 - 344:57
    (e). By eating the powder of the nelumbrium
    speciosum, the blue lotus,
  • 344:57 - 345:03
    and the mesna roxburghii, with ghee and honey,
    a man becomes lovely in
  • 345:03 - 345:05
    the eyes of others.
  • 345:05 - 345:10
    (f). The above things, together with the tabernamontana
    coronaria, and
  • 345:10 - 345:15
    the xanthochymus pictorius, if used as an
    ointment, produce the same
  • 345:15 - 345:17
    results.
  • 345:17 - 345:23
    (g). If the bone of a peacock or of an hyena
    be covered with gold, and
  • 345:23 - 345:26
    tied on the right hand, it makes a man lovely
    in the eyes of other
  • 345:26 - 345:27
    people.
  • 345:27 - 345:32
    (h). In the same way, if a bead, made of the
    seed of the jujube, or of
  • 345:32 - 345:37
    the conch shell, be enchanted by the incantations
    mentioned in the
  • 345:37 - 345:42
    Atharvana Veda, or by the incantations of
    those well skilled in the
  • 345:42 - 345:47
    science of magic, and tied on the hand, it
    produces the same result as
  • 345:47 - 345:49
    described above.
  • 345:49 - 345:54
    (i). When a female attendant arrives at the
    age of puberty, her master
  • 345:54 - 345:58
    should keep her secluded, and when men ardently
    desire her on account of
  • 345:58 - 346:03
    her seclusion, and on account of the difficulty
    of approaching her, he
  • 346:03 - 346:06
    should then bestow her hand on such a person
    as may endow her with
  • 346:06 - 346:09
    wealth and happiness.
  • 346:09 - 346:13
    This is a means of increasing the loveliness
    of a person in the eyes of
  • 346:13 - 346:14
    others.
  • 346:14 - 346:18
    In the same way, when the daughter of a courtesan
    arrives at the age of
  • 346:18 - 346:22
    puberty, the mother should get together a
    lot of young men of the same
  • 346:22 - 346:27
    age, disposition, and knowledge as her daughter,
    and tell them that she
  • 346:27 - 346:30
    would give her in marriage to the person who
    would give her presents of
  • 346:30 - 346:32
    a particular kind.
  • 346:32 - 346:37
    After this the daughter should be kept in
    seclusion as far as possible,
  • 346:37 - 346:39
    and the mother should give her in marriage
    to the man who may be ready
  • 346:39 - 346:44
    to give her the presents agreed upon. If the
    mother is unable to get so
  • 346:44 - 346:48
    much out of the man, she should show some
    of her own things as having
  • 346:48 - 346:51
    been given to the daughter by the bridegroom.
  • 346:51 - 346:55
    Or, the mother may allow her daughter to be
    married to the man
  • 346:55 - 346:59
    privately, as if she was ignorant of the whole
    affair, and then
  • 346:59 - 347:02
    pretending that it has come to her knowledge,
    she may give her consent
  • 347:02 - 347:04
    to the union.
  • 347:04 - 347:08
    The daughter, too, should make herself attractive
    to the sons of wealthy
  • 347:08 - 347:12
    citizens, unknown to her mother, and make
    them attached to her, and for
  • 347:12 - 347:16
    this purpose should meet them at the time
    of learning to sing, and in
  • 347:16 - 347:21
    places where music is played, and at the houses
    of other people, and
  • 347:21 - 347:25
    then request her mother, through a female
    friend, or servant, to be
  • 347:25 - 347:32
    allowed to unite herself to the man who is
    most agreeable to her.[77]
  • 347:36 - 347:43
    When
  • 347:48 - 347:55
    the
  • 347:59 - 348:02
    daughter of a courtesan is thus given to a
    man, the ties of
  • 348:02 - 348:06
    marriage should be observed for one year,
    and after that she may do what
  • 348:06 - 348:11
    she likes. But even after the end of the year,
    when otherwise engaged,
  • 348:11 - 348:15
    if she should be now and then invited by her
    first husband to come and
  • 348:15 - 348:20
    see him, she should put aside her present
    gain, and go to him for the
  • 348:20 - 348:21
    night.
  • 348:21 - 348:25
    Such is the mode of temporary marriage among
    courtesans, and of
  • 348:25 - 348:29
    increasing their loveliness, and their value
    in the eyes of others. What
  • 348:29 - 348:33
    has been said about them should also be understood
    to apply to the
  • 348:33 - 348:37
    daughters of dancing women, whose mothers
    should give them only to such
  • 348:37 - 348:42
    persons as are likely to become useful to
    them in various ways.
  • 348:42 - 348:47
    Thus end the ways of making oneself lovely
    in the eyes of others.
  • 348:47 - 348:53
    (a). If a man, after anointing his lingam
    with a mixture of the powders
  • 348:53 - 348:57
    of the white thorn apple, the long pepper,
    and the black pepper, and
  • 348:57 - 349:04
    honey, engages in sexual union with a woman,
    he makes her subject to his
  • 349:04 - 349:04
    will.
  • 349:04 - 349:10
    (b). The application of a mixture of the leaf
    of the plant vatodbhranta,
  • 349:10 - 349:14
    of the flowers thrown on a human corpse when
    carried out to be burnt,
  • 349:14 - 349:20
    and the powder of the bones of the peacock,
    and of the jiwanjiva bird,
  • 349:20 - 349:22
    produces the same effect.
  • 349:22 - 349:27
    (c). The remains of a kite who has died a
    natural death, ground into
  • 349:27 - 349:33
    powder, and mixed with cowach and honey, has
    also the same effect.
  • 349:33 - 349:38
    (d). Anointing oneself with an ointment made
    of the plant emblica
  • 349:38 - 349:43
    myrabolans has the power of subjecting women
    to one's will.
  • 349:43 - 349:49
    (e). If a man cuts into small pieces the sprouts
    of the vajnasunhi
  • 349:49 - 349:53
    plant, and dips them into a mixture of red
    arsenic and sulphur, and then
  • 349:53 - 349:58
    dries them seven times, and applies this powder
    mixed with honey to his
  • 349:58 - 350:02
    lingam, he can subjugate a woman to his will
    directly that he has had
  • 350:02 - 350:07
    sexual union with her, or, if, by burning
    these very sprouts at night
  • 350:07 - 350:12
    and looking at the smoke, he sees a golden
    moon behind, he will then be
  • 350:12 - 350:17
    successful with any woman; or if he throws
    some of the powder of these
  • 350:17 - 350:21
    same sprouts mixed with the excrement of a
    monkey upon a maiden, she
  • 350:21 - 350:25
    will not be given in marriage to any body
    else.
  • 350:25 - 350:31
    (f). If pieces of the arris root are dressed
    with the oil of the mango,
  • 350:31 - 350:35
    and placed for six months in a hole made in
    the trunk of the sisu tree,
  • 350:35 - 350:39
    and are then taken out and made up into an
    ointment, and applied to the
  • 350:39 - 350:44
    lingam, this is said to serve as the means
    of subjugating women.
  • 350:44 - 350:48
    (g). If the bone of a camel is dipped into
    the juice of the plant
  • 350:48 - 350:53
    eclipta prostata, and then burnt, and the
    black pigment produced from
  • 350:53 - 350:58
    its ashes is placed in a box also made of
    the bone of a camel, and
  • 350:58 - 351:02
    applied together with antimony to the eye
    lashes with a pencil also made
  • 351:02 - 351:06
    of the bone of a camel, then that pigment
    is said to be very pure, and
  • 351:06 - 351:11
    wholesome for the eyes, and serves as a means
    of subjugating others to
  • 351:11 - 351:15
    the person who uses it. The same effect can
    be produced by black pigment
  • 351:15 - 351:20
    made of the bones of hawks, vultures, and
    peacocks.
  • 351:20 - 351:24
    Thus end the ways of subjugating others to
    one's own will.
  • 351:24 - 351:28
    Now the means of increasing sexual vigour
    are as follows:
  • 351:28 - 351:34
    (a). A man obtains sexual vigour by drinking
    milk mixed with sugar, the
  • 351:34 - 351:40
    root of the uchchata plant, the piper chaba,
    and liquorice.
  • 351:40 - 351:45
    (b). Drinking milk mixed with sugar, and having
    the testicle of a ram or
  • 351:45 - 351:49
    a goat boiled in it, is also productive of
    vigour.
  • 351:49 - 351:56
    (c). The drinking of the juice of the hedysarum
    gangeticum, the kuili,
  • 351:56 - 352:01
    and the kshirika plant mixed with milk, produces
    the same effect.
  • 352:01 - 352:07
    (d). The seed of the long pepper along with
    the seeds of the sanseviera
  • 352:07 - 352:12
    roxburghiana, and the hedysarum gangeticum
    plant, all pounded together,
  • 352:12 - 352:17
    and mixed with milk, is productive of a similar
    result.
  • 352:17 - 352:22
    (e). According to ancient authors, if a man
    pounds the seeds or roots of
  • 352:22 - 352:28
    the trapa bispinosa, the kasurika, the tuscan
    jasmine, and liquorice,
  • 352:28 - 352:32
    together with the kshirakapoli (a kind of
    onion), and puts the powder
  • 352:32 - 352:37
    into milk mixed with sugar and ghee, and having
    boiled the whole mixture
  • 352:37 - 352:42
    on a moderate fire, drinks the paste so formed,
    he will be able to enjoy
  • 352:42 - 352:44
    innumerable women.
  • 352:44 - 352:50
    (f). In the same way, if a man mixes rice
    with the eggs of the sparrow,
  • 352:50 - 352:55
    and having boiled this in milk, adds to it
    ghee and honey, and drinks as
  • 352:55 - 352:59
    much of it as necessary, this will produce
    the same effect.
  • 352:59 - 353:05
    (g). If a man takes the outer covering of
    sesamum seeds, and soaks them
  • 353:05 - 353:09
    with the eggs of sparrows, and then, having
    boiled them in milk, mixed
  • 353:09 - 353:13
    with sugar and ghee, along with the fruits
    of the trapa bispinosa and
  • 353:13 - 353:18
    the kasurika plant, and adding to it the flour
    of wheat and beans, and
  • 353:18 - 353:24
    then drinks this composition, he is said to
    be able to enjoy many women.
  • 353:24 - 353:30
    (h). If ghee, honey, sugar, and liquorice
    in equal quantities, the juice
  • 353:30 - 353:34
    of the fennel plant, and milk are mixed together,
    this nectar-like
  • 353:34 - 353:39
    composition is said to be holy, and provocative
    of sexual vigour, a
  • 353:39 - 353:43
    preservative of life, and sweet to the taste.
  • 353:43 - 353:49
    (i). The drinking of a paste composed of the
    asparagus racemosus, the
  • 353:49 - 353:55
    shvadaushtra plant, the guduchi plant, the
    long pepper, and liquorice,
  • 353:55 - 354:00
    boiled in milk, honey, and ghee, in the spring,
    is said to have the same
  • 354:00 - 354:02
    effect as the above.
  • 354:02 - 354:08
    (j). Boiling the asparagus racemosus, and
    the shvadaushtra plant, along
  • 354:08 - 354:13
    with the pounded fruits of the premna spinosa
    in water, and drinking the
  • 354:13 - 354:16
    same, is said to act in the same way.
  • 354:16 - 354:21
    (k). Drinking boiled ghee, or clarified butter
    in the morning during the
  • 354:21 - 354:26
    spring season, is said to be beneficial to
    health and strength, and
  • 354:26 - 354:28
    agreeable to the taste.
  • 354:28 - 354:32
    (l). If the powder of the seed of the shvadaushtra
    plant and the flower
  • 354:32 - 354:37
    of barley are mixed together in equal parts,
    and a portion of it, _i.e._,
  • 354:37 - 354:42
    two palas in weight, is eaten every morning
    on getting up, it has the
  • 354:42 - 354:45
    same effect as the preceding recipe.
  • 354:45 - 354:48
    There are also verses on the subject as follows:
  • 354:48 - 354:52
    "The means[78] of producing love and sexual
    vigour should be learnt from
  • 354:52 - 354:56
    the science of medicine, from the Vedas, from
    those who are learned in
  • 354:56 - 354:59
    the arts of magic, and from confidential relatives.
    No means should be
  • 354:59 - 355:00
    tried which are doubtful in their effects,
    which are likely to cause
  • 355:00 - 355:01
    injury to the body, which involve the death
    of animals, and which bring
  • 355:01 - 355:01
    us in contact with impure things. Such means
    should only be used as are
  • 355:01 - 355:01
    holy, acknowledged to be good, and approved
    of by Brahmans, and
  • 355:01 - 355:01
    friends."
  • 355:01 - 355:01
    FOOTNOTE:
  • 355:01 - 355:01
    [Footnote 77: It is a custom of the courtesans
    of Oriental countries to
  • 355:01 - 355:01
    give their daughters temporarily in marriage
    when they come of age, and
  • 355:01 - 355:02
    after they have received an education in the
    Kama Sutra and other arts.
  • 355:02 - 355:02
    Full details are given of this at page 76
    of "Early Ideas, a group of
  • 355:02 - 355:02
    Hindoo stories, collected and collated by
    Anaryan. W. H. Allen and Co.,
  • 355:02 - 355:02
    London, 1881."]
  • 355:02 - 355:05
    [Footnote 78: From the earliest times Oriental
    authors have occupied
  • 355:05 - 355:09
    themselves about aphrodisiacs. The following
    note on the subject is
  • 355:09 - 355:15
    taken from page 29 of a translation of the
    Hindoo Art of Love, otherwise
  • 355:15 - 355:20
    the Anunga Runga, alluded to in the preface
    of this work, Part I., pages
  • 355:20 - 355:26
    3 and 5:--"Most Eastern treatises divide aphrodisiacs
    into two different
  • 355:26 - 355:31
    kinds: 1., the mechanical or natural, such
    as scarification,
  • 355:31 - 355:38
    flagellation, etc.; and 2., the medicinal
    or artificial. To the former
  • 355:38 - 355:43
    belong the application of insects, as is practised
    by some savage races;
  • 355:43 - 355:47
    and all orientalists will remember the tale
    of the old Brahman, whose
  • 355:47 - 355:54
    young wife insisted upon his being again stung
    by
  • 356:10 - 356:17
    a wasp."]
  • 356:26 - 356:28
    CHAPTER II.
  • 356:28 - 356:35
    OF
  • 356:44 - 356:48
    THE WAYS OF EXCITING DESIRE, AND MISCELLANEOUS
    EXPERIMENTS, AND
  • 356:48 - 356:51
    RECIPES.
  • 356:51 - 356:56
    If a man is unable to satisfy a Hastini, or
    elephant woman, he should
  • 356:56 - 356:59
    have recourse to various means to excite her
    passion. At the
  • 356:59 - 357:03
    commencement he should rub her yoni with his
    hand or fingers, and not
  • 357:03 - 357:07
    begin to have intercourse with her until she
    becomes excited, or
  • 357:07 - 357:11
    experiences pleasure. This is one way of exciting
    a woman.
  • 357:11 - 357:15
    Or, he may make use of certain Apadravyas,
    or things which are put on or
  • 357:15 - 357:19
    around the lingam to supplement its length
    or its thickness, so as to
  • 357:19 - 357:25
    fit it to the yoni. In the opinion of Babhravya,
    these Apadravyas should
  • 357:25 - 357:31
    be made of gold, silver, copper, iron, ivory,
    buffalo's horn, various
  • 357:31 - 357:37
    kinds of wood, tin or lead, and should be
    soft, cool, provocative of
  • 357:37 - 357:42
    sexual vigour, and well fitted to serve the
    intended purpose.
  • 357:42 - 357:46
    Vatsyayana, however, says that they may be
    made according to the natural
  • 357:46 - 357:48
    liking of each individual.
  • 357:48 - 357:51
    The following are the different kinds of Apadravyas.
  • 357:51 - 357:57
    (1). "The armlet" (Valaya) should be of the
    same size as the lingam, and
  • 357:57 - 358:01
    should have its outer surface made rough with
    globules.
  • 358:01 - 358:06
    (2). "The couple" (Sanghati) is formed of
    two armlets.
  • 358:06 - 358:12
    (3). "The bracelet" (Chudaka) is made by joining
    three or more armlets,
  • 358:12 - 358:16
    until they come up to the required length
    of the lingam.
  • 358:16 - 358:21
    (4). "The single bracelet" is formed by wrapping
    a single wire around
  • 358:21 - 358:24
    the lingam, according to its dimensions.
  • 358:24 - 358:30
    (5). The Kantuka or Jalaka is a tube open
    at both ends, with a hole
  • 358:30 - 358:34
    through it, outwardly rough and studded with
    soft globules, and made to
  • 358:34 - 358:39
    fit the side of the yoni, and tied to the
    waist.
  • 358:39 - 358:42
    When such a thing cannot be obtained, then
    a tube made of the wood
  • 358:42 - 358:47
    apple, or tubular stalk of the bottle gourd,
    or a reed made soft with
  • 358:47 - 358:52
    oil and extracts of plants, and tied to the
    waist with strings, may be
  • 358:52 - 358:57
    made use of, as also a row of soft pieces
    of wood tied together.
  • 358:57 - 359:01
    The above are the things that can be used
    in connection with or in the
  • 359:01 - 359:03
    place of the lingam.
  • 359:03 - 359:06
    The people of the southern countries think
    that true sexual pleasure
  • 359:06 - 359:11
    cannot be obtained without perforating the
    lingam, and they therefore
  • 359:11 - 359:14
    cause it to be pierced like the lobes of the
    ears of an infant pierced
  • 359:14 - 359:16
    for earrings.
  • 359:16 - 359:19
    Now, when a young man perforates his lingam
    he should pierce it with a
  • 359:19 - 359:24
    sharp instrument, and then stand in water
    so long as the blood continues
  • 359:24 - 359:29
    to flow. At night he should engage in sexual
    intercourse, even with
  • 359:29 - 359:33
    vigour, so as to clean the hole. After this
    he should continue to wash
  • 359:33 - 359:38
    the hole with decoctions, and increase the
    size by putting into it small
  • 359:38 - 359:44
    pieces of cane, and the wrightia antidysenterica,
    and thus gradually
  • 359:44 - 359:48
    enlarging the orifice. It may also be washed
    with liquorice mixed with
  • 359:48 - 359:52
    honey, and the size of the hole increased
    by the fruit stalks of the
  • 359:52 - 359:56
    sima-patra plant. The hole should be annointed
    with a small quantity of
  • 359:56 - 359:58
    oil.
  • 359:58 - 360:02
    In the hole made in the lingam a man may put
    Apadravyas of various
  • 360:02 - 360:07
    forms, such as the "round," the "round on
    one side," the "wooden
  • 360:07 - 360:12
    mortar," the "flower," the "armlet," the "bone
    of the heron," the "goad
  • 360:12 - 360:18
    of the elephant," the "collection of eight
    balls," the "lock of hair,"
  • 360:18 - 360:22
    the "place where four roads meet," and other
    things named according to
  • 360:22 - 360:26
    their forms and means of using them. All these
    Apadravyas should be
  • 360:26 - 360:30
    rough on the outside according to their requirements.
  • 360:30 - 360:34
    The ways of enlarging the lingam must be now
    related.
  • 360:34 - 360:38
    When a man wishes to enlarge his lingam, he
    should rub it with the
  • 360:38 - 360:43
    bristles of certain insects that live in trees,
    and then, after rubbing
  • 360:43 - 360:47
    it for ten nights with oils, he should again
    rub it with the bristles as
  • 360:47 - 360:52
    before. By continuing to do this a swelling
    will be gradually produced
  • 360:52 - 360:56
    in the lingam, and he should then lie on a
    cot, and cause his lingam to
  • 360:56 - 361:01
    hang down through a hole in the cot. After
    this he should take away all
  • 361:01 - 361:05
    the pain from the swelling by using cool concoctions.
    The swelling,
  • 361:05 - 361:09
    which is called "Suka," and is often brought
    about among the people of
  • 361:09 - 361:14
    the Dravida country, lasts for life.
  • 361:14 - 361:18
    If the lingam is rubbed with the following
    things, viz., the plant
  • 361:18 - 361:25
    physalis flexuosa, the shavara-kandaka plant,
    the jalasuka plant, the
  • 361:25 - 361:30
    fruit of the egg plant, the butter of a she
    buffalo, the hastri-charma
  • 361:30 - 361:35
    plant, and the juice of the vajra-rasa plant,
    a swelling lasting for one
  • 361:35 - 361:38
    month will be produced.
  • 361:38 - 361:42
    By rubbing it with oil boiled in the concoctions
    of the above things,
  • 361:42 - 361:46
    the same effect will be produced, but lasting
    for six months.
  • 361:46 - 361:49
    The enlargement of the lingam is also effected
    by rubbing it or
  • 361:49 - 361:54
    moistening it with oil boiled on a moderate
    fire along with the seeds of
  • 361:54 - 361:59
    the pomegranate, and the cucumber, the juices
    of the valuka plant, the
  • 361:59 - 362:03
    hasti-charma plant, and the egg-plant.
  • 362:03 - 362:07
    In addition to the above, other means may
    be learnt from experienced and
  • 362:07 - 362:09
    confidential persons.
  • 362:09 - 362:14
    The miscellaneous experiments and recipes
    are as follows:
  • 362:14 - 362:18
    (a). If a man mixes the powder of the milk
    hedge plant, and the kantaka
  • 362:18 - 362:22
    plant with the excrement of a monkey, and
    the powdered root of the
  • 362:22 - 362:27
    lanjalalika plant, and throws this mixture
    on a woman, she will not love
  • 362:27 - 362:29
    any body else afterwards.
  • 362:29 - 362:35
    (b). If a man thickens the juice of the fruits
    of the cassia fistula,
  • 362:35 - 362:39
    and the eugenia jambolana by mixing them with
    the powder of the soma
  • 362:39 - 362:45
    plant, the vernonia anthelmintica, the eclipta
    prostata, and the
  • 362:45 - 362:51
    lohopa-jihirka, and applies this composition
    to the yoni of a woman, and
  • 362:51 - 362:55
    then has sexual intercourse with her, his
    love for her will be
  • 362:55 - 362:56
    destroyed.
  • 362:56 - 363:01
    (c). The same effect is produced if a man
    has connection with a woman
  • 363:01 - 363:05
    who has bathed in the butter-milk of a she-buffalo
    mixed with the
  • 363:05 - 363:09
    powders of the gopalika plant, the banu-padika
    plant, and the yellow
  • 363:09 - 363:11
    amaranth.
  • 363:11 - 363:17
    (d). An ointment made of the flowers of the
    nauclea cadamba, the hog
  • 363:17 - 363:22
    plum, and the eugenia jambolana, and used
    by a woman, causes her to be
  • 363:22 - 363:25
    disliked by her husband.
  • 363:25 - 363:30
    (e). Garlands made of the above flowers, when
    worn by the woman, produce
  • 363:30 - 363:32
    the same effect.
  • 363:32 - 363:38
    (f). An ointment made of the fruit of the
    asteracantha longifolia
  • 363:38 - 363:44
    (kokilaksha) will contract the yoni of a Hastini
    or elephant woman, and
  • 363:44 - 363:47
    this contraction lasts for one night.
  • 363:47 - 363:54
    (g). An ointment made by pounding the roots
    of the nelumbrium speciosum,
  • 363:54 - 363:59
    and of the blue lotus, and the powder of the
    plant physalis flexuosa
  • 363:59 - 364:04
    mixed with ghee and honey, will enlarge the
    yoni of the Mrigi or deer
  • 364:04 - 364:05
    woman.
  • 364:05 - 364:11
    (h). An ointment made of the fruit of the
    emblica myrabolans soaked in
  • 364:11 - 364:15
    the milky juice of the milk hedge plant, of
    the soma plant, the
  • 364:15 - 364:21
    calotropis gigantea, and the juice of the
    fruit of the vernonia
  • 364:21 - 364:24
    anthelmintica, will make the hair white.
  • 364:24 - 364:29
    (i). The juice of the roots of the madayantaka
    plant, the yellow
  • 364:29 - 364:35
    amaranth, the anjanika plant, the clitoria
    ternateea, and the
  • 364:35 - 364:40
    shlakshnaparni plant, used as a lotion, will
    make the hair grow.
  • 364:40 - 364:47
    (j). An ointment made by boiling the above
    roots in oil, and rubbed in,
  • 364:47 - 364:51
    will make the hair black, and will also gradually
    restore hair that has
  • 364:51 - 364:53
    fallen off.
  • 364:53 - 364:58
    (k) If lac is saturated seven times in the
    sweat of the testicle of a
  • 364:58 - 365:04
    white horse, and applied to a red lip, the
    lip will become white.
  • 365:04 - 365:10
    (l). The colour of the lips can be regained
    by means of the madayantika
  • 365:10 - 365:13
    and other plants mentioned above under (i).
  • 365:13 - 365:19
    (m). A woman who hears a man playing on a
    reed pipe which has been
  • 365:19 - 365:24
    dressed with the juices of the bahupadika
    plant, the tabernamontana
  • 365:24 - 365:31
    coronaria, the costus speciosus or arabicus,
    the pinus deodora, the
  • 365:31 - 365:37
    euphorbia antiquorum, the vajra and the kantaka
    plant, becomes his
  • 365:37 - 365:38
    slave.
  • 365:38 - 365:44
    (n). If food be mixed with the fruit of the
    thorn apple (Dathura) it
  • 365:44 - 365:46
    causes intoxication.
  • 365:46 - 365:52
    (o). If water be mixed with oil and the ashes
    of any kind of grass
  • 365:52 - 365:56
    except the kusha grass, it becomes the colour
    of milk.
  • 365:56 - 366:03
    (p). If yellow myrabolans, the hog plum, the
    shrawana plant, and the
  • 366:04 - 366:08
    priyangu plant be all pounded together, and
    applied to iron pots, these
  • 366:08 - 366:11
    pots become red.
  • 366:11 - 366:16
    (q). If a lamp, trimmed with oil extracted
    from the shrawana and
  • 366:16 - 366:20
    priyangn plants, its wick being made of cloth
    and the slough of the
  • 366:20 - 366:25
    skins of snakes, is lighted, and long pieces
    of wood placed near it,
  • 366:25 - 366:30
    those pieces of wood will resemble so many
    snakes.
  • 366:30 - 366:35
    (r). Drinking the milk of a white cow who
    has a white calf at her feet
  • 366:35 - 366:40
    is auspicious, produces fame, and preserves
    life.
  • 366:40 - 366:45
    (s). The blessings of venerable Brahmans,
    well propitiated, have the
  • 366:45 - 366:46
    same effect.
  • 366:46 - 366:50
    There are also some verses in conclusion:
  • 366:50 - 366:55
    "Thus have I written in a few words the 'Science
    of love,' after reading
  • 366:55 - 366:59
    the texts of ancient authors, and following
    the ways of enjoyment
  • 366:59 - 367:01
    mentioned in them."
  • 367:01 - 367:04
    "He who is acquainted with the true principles
    of this science pays
  • 367:04 - 367:09
    regard to Dharma, Artha, Kama, and to his
    own experiences, as well as to
  • 367:09 - 367:13
    the teachings of others, and does not act
    simply on the dictates of his
  • 367:13 - 367:18
    own desire. As for the errors in the science
    of love which I have
  • 367:18 - 367:23
    mentioned in this work, on my own authority
    as an author, I have,
  • 367:23 - 367:27
    immediately after mentioning them, carefully
    censured and prohibited
  • 367:27 - 367:28
    them."
  • 367:28 - 367:32
    "An act is never looked upon with indulgence
    for the simple reason that
  • 367:32 - 367:36
    it is authorised by the science, because it
    ought to be remembered that
  • 367:36 - 367:40
    it is the intention of the science, that the
    rules which it contains
  • 367:40 - 367:44
    should only be acted upon in particular cases.
    After reading and
  • 367:44 - 367:49
    considering the works of Babhravya and other
    ancient authors, and
  • 367:49 - 367:53
    thinking over the meaning of the rules given
    by them, the Kama Sutra was
  • 367:53 - 367:57
    composed, according to the precepts of Holy
    Writ, for the benefit of the
  • 367:57 - 368:02
    world, by Vatsyayana, while leading the life
    of a religious student, and
  • 368:02 - 368:06
    wholly engaged in the contemplation of the
    Deity."
  • 368:06 - 368:10
    "This work is not intended to be used merely
    as an instrument for
  • 368:10 - 368:15
    satisfying our desires. A person, acquainted
    with the true principles of
  • 368:15 - 368:20
    this science, and who preserves his Dharma,
    Artha, and Kama, and has
  • 368:20 - 368:24
    regard for the practices of the people, is
    sure to obtain the mastery
  • 368:24 - 368:25
    over his senses."
  • 368:25 - 368:30
    "In short, an intelligent and prudent person,
    attending to Dharma and
  • 368:30 - 368:35
    Artha, and attending to Kama also, without
    becoming the slave of his
  • 368:35 - 368:38
    passions, obtains success in everything that
    he may undertake."
  • 368:38 - 368:43
    =END OF PART VII.=
  • 368:43 - 368:45
    CONCLUDING REMARKS.
  • 368:45 - 368:51
    Thus ends, in seven parts, the Kama Sutra
    of Vatsyayana, which might
  • 368:51 - 368:55
    otherwise be called a treatise on men and
    women, their mutual
  • 368:55 - 368:58
    relationship, and connection with each other.
  • 368:58 - 369:02
    It is a work that should be studied by all,
    both old and young; the
  • 369:02 - 369:07
    former will find in it real truths, gathered
    by experience, and already
  • 369:07 - 369:11
    tested by themselves, while the latter will
    derive the great advantage
  • 369:11 - 369:16
    of learning things, which some perhaps may
    otherwise never learn at all,
  • 369:16 - 369:20
    or which they may only learn when it is too
    late ("too late" those
  • 369:20 - 369:25
    immortal words of Mirabeau) to profit by the
    learning.
  • 369:25 - 369:30
    It can also be fairly commended to the student
    of social science and of
  • 369:30 - 369:33
    humanity, and above all to the student of
    those early ideas, which have
  • 369:33 - 369:37
    gradually filtered down through the sands
    of time, and which seem to
  • 369:37 - 369:41
    prove that the human nature of to-day is much
    the same as the human
  • 369:41 - 369:43
    nature of the long ago.
  • 369:43 - 369:47
    It has been said of Balzac [the great, if
    not the greatest of French
  • 369:47 - 369:51
    novelists] that he seemed to have inherited
    a natural and intuitive
  • 369:51 - 369:56
    perception of the feelings of men and women,
    and has described them with
  • 369:56 - 370:00
    an analysis worthy of a man of science. The
    author of the present work
  • 370:00 - 370:04
    must also have had a considerable knowledge
    of the humanities. Many of
  • 370:04 - 370:08
    his remarks are so full of simplicity and
    truth, that they have stood
  • 370:08 - 370:13
    the test of time, and stand out still as clear
    and true as when they
  • 370:13 - 370:17
    were first written, some eighteen hundred
    years ago.
  • 370:17 - 370:21
    As a collection of facts, told in plain and
    simple language, it must be
  • 370:21 - 370:25
    remembered that in those early days there
    was apparently no idea of
  • 370:25 - 370:29
    embellishing the work, either with a literary
    style, a flow of
  • 370:29 - 370:34
    language, or a quantity of superfluous padding.
    The author tells the
  • 370:34 - 370:38
    world what he knows in very concise language,
    without any attempt to
  • 370:38 - 370:43
    produce an interesting story. From his facts
    how many novels could be
  • 370:43 - 370:48
    written! Indeed much of the matter contained
    in parts III. IV. V. and
  • 370:48 - 370:53
    VI., has formed the basis of many of the stories
    and the tales of past
  • 370:53 - 370:54
    centuries.
  • 370:54 - 370:58
    There will be found in part VII., some curious
    recipes. Many of them
  • 370:58 - 371:02
    appear to be as primitive as the book itself,
    but in later works of the
  • 371:02 - 371:08
    same nature these recipes and prescriptions
    appear to have increased,
  • 371:08 - 371:13
    both as regards quality and quantity. In the
    Anunga Runga or "The Stage
  • 371:13 - 371:18
    of Love," mentioned at page 5 of the Preface
    in Part I., there are found
  • 371:18 - 371:21
    no less than thirty-three different subjects
    for which one hundred and
  • 371:21 - 371:25
    thirty recipes and prescriptions are given.
  • 371:25 - 371:29
    As the details may be interesting, these subjects
    are described as
  • 371:29 - 371:30
    follows:
  • 371:30 - 371:33
    1. For hastening the paroxysm of the woman.
  • 371:33 - 371:37
    2. For delaying the organs of the man.
  • 371:37 - 371:39
    3. Aphrodisiacs.
  • 371:39 - 371:44
    4. For thickening and enlarging the lingam,
    rendering it sound and
  • 371:44 - 371:46
    strong, hard and lusty.
  • 371:46 - 371:50
    5. For narrowing and contracting the yoni.
  • 371:50 - 371:53
    6. For perfuming the yoni.
  • 371:53 - 371:58
    7. For removing and destroying the hair of
    the body.
  • 371:58 - 372:02
    8. For removing the sudden stopping of the
    monthly ailment.
  • 372:02 - 372:08
    9. For abating the immoderate appearance of
    the monthly ailment.
  • 372:08 - 372:11
    10. For purifying the womb.
  • 372:11 - 372:14
    11. For causing pregnancy.
  • 372:14 - 372:19
    12. For preventing miscarriage and other accidents.
  • 372:19 - 372:23
    13. For ensuring easy labour and ready deliverance.
  • 372:23 - 372:27
    14. For limiting the number of children.
  • 372:27 - 372:31
    15. For thickening and beautifying the hair.
  • 372:31 - 372:36
    16. For obtaining a good black colour to it.
  • 372:36 - 372:39
    17. For whitening and bleaching it.
  • 372:39 - 372:42
    18. For renewing it.
  • 372:42 - 372:47
    19. For clearing the skin of the face from
    eruptions that break out and
  • 372:47 - 372:49
    leave black spots upon it.
  • 372:49 - 372:53
    20. For removing the black colour of the epidermis.
  • 372:53 - 372:58
    21. For enlarging the breasts of women.
  • 372:58 - 373:03
    22. For raising and hardening pendulous breasts.
  • 373:03 - 373:07
    23. For giving a fragrance to the skin.
  • 373:07 - 373:11
    24. For removing the evil savour of perspiration.
  • 373:11 - 373:16
    25. For anointing the body after bathing.
  • 373:16 - 373:20
    26. For causing a pleasant smell to the breath.
  • 373:20 - 373:25
    27. Drugs and charms for the purposes of fascinating,
    overcoming, and
  • 373:25 - 373:28
    subduing either men or women.
  • 373:28 - 373:33
    28. Recipes for enabling a woman to attract
    and preserve her husband's
  • 373:33 - 373:34
    love.
  • 373:34 - 373:40
    29. Magical collyriums for winning love and
    friendship.
  • 373:40 - 373:45
    30. Prescriptions for reducing other persons
    to submission.
  • 373:45 - 373:49
    31. Philter pills, and other charms.
  • 373:49 - 373:53
    32. Fascinating incense, or fumigation.
  • 373:53 - 373:59
    33. Magical verses which have the power of
    fascination.
  • 373:59 - 374:04
    Of the one hundred and thirty recipes given,
    many of them are absurd,
  • 374:04 - 374:07
    but not more perhaps than many of the recipes
    and prescriptions in use
  • 374:07 - 374:12
    in Europe not so very long ago. Love-philters,
    charms, and herbal
  • 374:12 - 374:17
    remedies have been, in early days, as freely
    used in Europe as in Asia,
  • 374:17 - 374:21
    and doubtless some people believe in them
    still in many places.
  • 374:21 - 374:25
    And now, one word about the author of the
    work, the good old sage
  • 374:25 - 374:30
    Vatsyayana. It is much to be regretted that
    nothing can be discovered
  • 374:30 - 374:35
    about his life, his belongings, and his surroundings.
    At the end of Part
  • 374:35 - 374:38
    VII. he states that he wrote the work while
    leading the life of a
  • 374:38 - 374:42
    religious student [probably at Benares] and
    while wholly engaged in the
  • 374:42 - 374:46
    contemplation of the Deity. He must have arrived
    at a certain age at
  • 374:46 - 374:51
    that time, for throughout he gives us the
    benefit of his experience, and
  • 374:51 - 374:57
    of his opinions, and these bear the stamp
    of age rather than of youth;
  • 374:57 - 375:00
    indeed the work could hardly have been written
    by a young man.
  • 375:00 - 375:04
    In a beautiful verse of the Vedas of the Christians
    it has been said of
  • 375:04 - 375:08
    the peaceful dead, that they rest from their
    labours, and that their
  • 375:08 - 375:13
    works do follow them. Yes indeed, the works
    of men of genius do follow
  • 375:13 - 375:17
    them, and remain as a lasting treasure. And
    though there may be
  • 375:17 - 375:22
    disputes and discussions about the immortality
    of the body or the soul,
  • 375:22 - 375:26
    nobody can deny the immortality of genius,
    which ever remains as a
  • 375:26 - 375:31
    bright and guiding star to the struggling
    humanities of succeeding ages.
  • 375:31 - 375:35
    This work, then, which has stood the test
    of centuries, has placed
  • 375:35 - 375:41
    Vatsyayana among the immortals, and on This,
    and on Him no better elegy
  • 375:41 - 375:45
    or eulogy can be written than the following
    lines:
  • 375:45 - 375:49
    "So long as lips shall kiss, and eyes shall
    see,
  • 375:49 - 375:53
    So long lives This, and This gives life to
    Thee."
  • 375:53 - 375:53
    * * * * *
  • 375:53 - 375:53
    _Works issued by the Council of the_ KAMA
    SHASTRA SOCIETY.
  • 375:53 - 375:54
    _DETAILED PROSPECTUSES CAN BE HAD._
  • 375:53 - 375:54
    II.
  • 375:53 - 375:54
    ANANGA-RANGA,
    (_Stage of the Bodiless One_)
  • 375:54 - 375:54
    OR THE
    HINDOO ART OF LOVE,
  • 375:54 - 375:54
    (_Ars Amoris Indica_,)
  • 375:54 - 375:54
    TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSKRIT AND ANNOTATED
    BY
  • 375:54 - 375:54
    A. F. F. AND B. F. R.
  • 375:54 - 375:55
    [_Ready._
  • 375:54 - 375:55
    This work may fairly be pronounced unique
    from the days of Sotades and
  • 375:55 - 375:55
    Ovid to our time. Western authors have treated
    the subject either
  • 375:55 - 375:56
    jocularly, or with a tendency to hymn the
    joys of immorality. The Indian
  • 375:56 - 375:56
    author has taken the opposite view, and it
    is impossible not to admire
  • 375:56 - 375:56
    the delicacy with which he has handled an
    exceedingly delicate theme.
  • 375:56 - 375:57
    III.
  • 375:56 - 375:57
    THE
    PERFUMED GARDEN,
  • 375:56 - 375:57
    OF THE
    SHEIK NEFZAOUI,
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    OR THE
    _ARAB ART OF LOVE_,
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    XVITH CENTURY.
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH VERSION OF THE
    ARABIAN MS.
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    [_Ready._
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    *** This, the authorized version, is printed
    in purple and red ink, and
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    ornamented with Arabesque Initial Ornaments.
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    * * * * *
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    Transcriber's note
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    All occurrences of "i.e." have been italicized
    for consistency.
  • 375:57 - 375:57
    On Page 128 there is a paragraph listed as
    "(2)". However, there is
  • 375:57 - 375:58
    no preceding paragraph listed as "(1)". This
    is unchanged.
  • 375:57 - 375:58
    The following changes have been made to the
    text:
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    Page 3: "Sancrit literature" changed to "Sanscrit
    literature".
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    Page 4: "calied Pachivedas" changed to "called
    Pachivedas".
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    Page 9: "sensual grat fication" changed to
    "sensual gratification".
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    Page 12: "written by Nundi in one" changed
    to "written by Nandi in one".
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    Page 12: "Babhravya, an inheritant" changed
    to "Babhravya, an
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    inhabitant".
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    Page 22 (in this version), Footnote #7: "now
    nnknown" changed to "now
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    unknown".
  • 375:58 - 375:58
    Page 27: "at the botttom" changed to "at the
    bottom".
  • 375:58 - 375:59
    Page 29: "should be understand" changed to
    "should be understood".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 32: "heir heads shaved" changed to "their
    heads shaved".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 33 (in this version), Footnote #29: "fiction,
    imitiating him"
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    changed to "fiction, imitating him".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 37 (in this version), Footnote #32: "technical
    term throughont"
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    changed to "technical term throughout".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 39: "highesf union" changed to "highest
    union".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 41: "if ihe ways" changed to "if the
    ways".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 45: "neither has the rice seven colours"
    changed to "neither has
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    the rice five colours".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 51: "is is called a" changed to "it is
    called a".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 52: "passion is e ces ve" changed to
    "passion is excessive".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 52: "Middllng" changed to "Middling".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 53: "breasts, it is called the" changed
    to "breasts, is called
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    the".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 70: "the ennuch moves about" changed
    to "the eunuch moves about".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 70: "passes the tongue ever the end"
    changed to "passes the tongue
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    over the end".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 71: "sonthern bank of the Jumna" changed
    to "southern bank of the
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Jumna".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 72: "be made nse of" changed to "be made
    use of".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 73: "can then eat sweatmeats" changed
    to "can then eat sweetmeats".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 76: "End of Part II" added.
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 82: "he should them embrace" changed
    to "he should then embrace".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 93 (in this version), Footnote #49: "Woman
    is a monaganous animal"
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    to "Woman is a monogamous animal".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 101: "remarried, or a concubine" changed
    to "re-married, or a
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    concubine".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 104: "Tho followers of Babhravya says"
    changed to "The followers of
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Babhravya say".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 106: "the ttme of her turn" changed to
    "the time of her turn".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 110: "if his inaccesibility" changed
    to "if his inaccessibility".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 112: "A covetuous woman" changed to "A
    covetous woman".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 117: "better dressed that before" changed
    to "better dressed than
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    before".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    Page 127 (in this version), Footnote #61:
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    "jurè" changed to "juré".
  • 375:59 - 375:59
    "profound" changed to "profond".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "Voulez vous qu'infidele" changed to "Voulez-vous
    qu'infidèle".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "language" changed "langage".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "seul" changed to "seule".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "et" changed to "ou".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "gouter" changed to "goûter".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "delire" changed to "délire".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "ou" changed to "où".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "remede" changed to "remède".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "a" changed to "à".
  • 375:59 - 376:00
    "ou vous voit on" changed to "où vous voit-on".
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    Page 128: "moon-light" changed to "moonlight".
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    Page 131 (in this version), Footnote #68:
    "Apar ntakas" changed to
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    "Aparantakas".
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    Page 132: "t lling them" changed to "telling
    them".
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    Page 133: "easily accesible" changed to "easily
    accessible".
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    Page 133: "whem he is anxious" changed to
    "whom he is anxious".
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    Page 135: "fear of avarice" changed to "fear
    or avarice".
  • 376:00 - 376:00
    Page 136: "ways for seduciug" changed to "ways
    of seducing".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 138: "own maintainance" changed to "own
    maintenance".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 140: "beauty, and aimiability" changed
    to "beauty, and amiability".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 140: "to ssess activity" changed to "to
    possess activity".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 143 (in this version), Footnote #74:
    "In India" changed to "in
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    India".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 145: "him." f," changed to "him." If,".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 146: "account of its subtletly" changed
    to "account of its
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    subtlety".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 159: "aud well-to-do" changed to "and
    well-to-do".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 168: "incanations mentioned" changed
    to "incantations mentioned".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 171: "trapa bisqinosa" changed to "trapa
    bispinosa".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 173: "he of the same size" changed to
    "be of the same size".
  • 376:00 - 376:01
    Page 175: "seeds of the pomegranite" changed
    to "seeds of the
  • 376:01 - 376:01
    pomegranate".
  • 376:01 - 376:01
    Page 179: "ready deliverence" changed to "ready
    deliverance".
Title:
THE KAMA SUTRA by Mallanaga Vatsyayana - FULL AudioBook | Kamasutra - Sex & Love
Description:

more » « less
Video Language:
Malayalam
Duration:
06:17:18

English subtitles

Revisions